Sense and Sensibility

By Jane Austen

Download free eBooks of classic literature, books and novels at Planet eBook. Subscribe to our free eBooks blog and email newsletter.

Chapter 1


he family of Dashwood had long been settled in Sussex. Their estate was large, and their residence was at Norland Park, in the centre of their property, where, for many generations, they had lived in so respectable a manner as to engage the general good opinion of their surrounding acquaintance. The late owner of this estate was a single man, who lived to a very advanced age, and who for many years of his life, had a constant companion and housekeeper in his sister. But her death, which happened ten years before his own, produced a great alteration in his home; for to supply her loss, he invited and received into his house the family of his nephew Mr. Henry Dashwood, the legal inheritor of the Norland estate, and the person to whom he intended to bequeath it. In the society of his nephew and niece, and their children, the old Gentleman’s days were comfortably spent. His attachment to them all increased. The constant attention of Mr. and Mrs. Henry Dashwood to his wishes, which proceeded not merely from interest, but from goodness of heart, gave him every degree of solid comfort which his age could receive; and the cheerfulness of the children added a relish to his existence. By a former marriage, Mr. Henry Dashwood had one son: by his present lady, three daughters. The son, a steady respectable young man, was amply provided for by the for Sense and Sensibility

tune of his mother, which had been large, and half of which devolved on him on his coming of age. By his own marriage, likewise, which happened soon afterwards, he added to his wealth. To him therefore the succession to the Norland estate was not so really important as to his sisters; for their fortune, independent of what might arise to them from their father’s inheriting that property, could be but small. Their mother had nothing, and their father only seven thousand pounds in his own disposal; for the remaining moiety of his first wife’s fortune was also secured to her child, and he had only a life-interest in it. The old gentleman died: his will was read, and like almost every other will, gave as much disappointment as pleasure. He was neither so unjust, nor so ungrateful, as to leave his estate from his nephew;—but he left it to him on such terms as destroyed half the value of the bequest. Mr. Dashwood had wished for it more for the sake of his wife and daughters than for himself or his son;—but to his son, and his son’s son, a child of four years old, it was secured, in such a way, as to leave to himself no power of providing for those who were most dear to him, and who most needed a provision by any charge on the estate, or by any sale of its valuable woods. The whole was tied up for the benefit of this child, who, in occasional visits with his father and mother at Norland, had so far gained on the affections of his uncle, by such attractions as are by no means unusual in children of two or three years old; an imperfect articulation, an earnest desire of having his own way, many cunning tricks, and a great deal of noise, as to outweigh all the value of all the atFree eBooks at Planet 

tention which, for years, he had received from his niece and her daughters. He meant not to be unkind, however, and, as a mark of his affection for the three girls, he left them a thousand pounds a-piece. Mr. Dashwood’s disappointment was, at first, severe; but his temper was cheerful and sanguine; and he might reasonably hope to live many years, and by living economically, lay by a considerable sum from the produce of an estate already large, and capable of almost immediate improvement. But the fortune, which had been so tardy in coming, was his only one twelvemonth. He survived his uncle no longer; and ten thousand pounds, including the late legacies, was all that remained for his widow and daughters. His son was sent for as soon as his danger was known, and to him Mr. Dashwood recommended, with all the strength and urgency which illness could command, the interest of his mother-in-law and sisters. Mr. John Dashwood had not the strong feelings of the rest of the family; but he was affected by a recommendation of such a nature at such a time, and he promised to do every thing in his power to make them comfortable. His father was rendered easy by such an assurance, and Mr. John Dashwood had then leisure to consider how much there might prudently be in his power to do for them. He was not an ill-disposed young man, unless to be rather cold hearted and rather selfish is to be ill-disposed: but he was, in general, well respected; for he conducted himself with propriety in the discharge of his ordinary duties. Had he married a more amiable woman, he might have been 
Sense and Sensibility

made still more respectable than he was:—he might even have been made amiable himself; for he was very young when he married, and very fond of his wife. But Mrs. John Dashwood was a strong caricature of himself;— more narrow-minded and selfish. When he gave his promise to his father, he meditated within himself to increase the fortunes of his sisters by the present of a thousand pounds a-piece. He then really thought himself equal to it. The prospect of four thousand a-year, in addition to his present income, besides the remaining half of his own mother’s fortune, warmed his heart, and made him feel capable of generosity.— ‘Yes, he would give them three thousand pounds: it would be liberal and handsome! It would be enough to make them completely easy. Three thousand pounds! he could spare so considerable a sum with little inconvenience.’— He thought of it all day long, and for many days successively, and he did not repent. No sooner was his father’s funeral over, than Mrs. John Dashwood, without sending any notice of her intention to her mother-in-law, arrived with her child and their attendants. No one could dispute her right to come; the house was her husband’s from the moment of his father’s decease; but the indelicacy of her conduct was so much the greater, and to a woman in Mrs. Dashwood’s situation, with only common feelings, must have been highly unpleasing;— but in HER mind there was a sense of honor so keen, a generosity so romantic, that any offence of the kind, by whomsoever given or received, was to her a source of immoveable disgust. Mrs. John Dashwood had never been a favourite with
Free eBooks at Planet 

any of her husband’s family; but she had had no opportunity, till the present, of shewing them with how little attention to the comfort of other people she could act when occasion required it. So acutely did Mrs. Dashwood feel this ungracious behaviour, and so earnestly did she despise her daughterin-law for it, that, on the arrival of the latter, she would have quitted the house for ever, had not the entreaty of her eldest girl induced her first to reflect on the propriety of going, and her own tender love for all her three children determined her afterwards to stay, and for their sakes avoid a breach with their brother. Elinor, this eldest daughter, whose advice was so effectual, possessed a strength of understanding, and coolness of judgment, which qualified her, though only nineteen, to be the counsellor of her mother, and enabled her frequently to counteract, to the advantage of them all, that eagerness of mind in Mrs. Dashwood which must generally have led to imprudence. She had an excellent heart;—her disposition was affectionate, and her feelings were strong; but she knew how to govern them: it was a knowledge which her mother had yet to learn; and which one of her sisters had resolved never to be taught. Marianne’s abilities were, in many respects, quite equal to Elinor’s. She was sensible and clever; but eager in everything: her sorrows, her joys, could have no moderation. She was generous, amiable, interesting: she was everything but prudent. The resemblance between her and her mother was strikingly great. 
Sense and Sensibility

Elinor saw, with concern, the excess of her sister’s sensibility; but by Mrs. Dashwood it was valued and cherished. They encouraged each other now in the violence of their affliction. The agony of grief which overpowered them at first, was voluntarily renewed, was sought for, was created again and again. They gave themselves up wholly to their sorrow, seeking increase of wretchedness in every reflection that could afford it, and resolved against ever admitting consolation in future. Elinor, too, was deeply afflicted; but still she could struggle, she could exert herself. She could consult with her brother, could receive her sister-in-law on her arrival, and treat her with proper attention; and could strive to rouse her mother to similar exertion, and encourage her to similar forbearance. Margaret, the other sister, was a good-humored, welldisposed girl; but as she had already imbibed a good deal of Marianne’s romance, without having much of her sense, she did not, at thirteen, bid fair to equal her sisters at a more advanced period of life.

Free eBooks at Planet 

Chapter 2


rs. John Dashwood now installed herself mistress of Norland; and her mother and sisters-in-law were degraded to the condition of visitors. As such, however, they were treated by her with quiet civility; and by her husband with as much kindness as he could feel towards anybody beyond himself, his wife, and their child. He really pressed them, with some earnestness, to consider Norland as their home; and, as no plan appeared so eligible to Mrs. Dashwood as remaining there till she could accommodate herself with a house in the neighbourhood, his invitation was accepted. A continuance in a place where everything reminded her of former delight, was exactly what suited her mind. In seasons of cheerfulness, no temper could be more cheerful than hers, or possess, in a greater degree, that sanguine expectation of happiness which is happiness itself. But in sorrow she must be equally carried away by her fancy, and as far beyond consolation as in pleasure she was beyond alloy. Mrs. John Dashwood did not at all approve of what her husband intended to do for his sisters. To take three thousand pounds from the fortune of their dear little boy would be impoverishing him to the most dreadful degree. She begged him to think again on the subject. How could he 
Sense and Sensibility

answer it to himself to rob his child, and his only child too, of so large a sum? And what possible claim could the Miss Dashwoods, who were related to him only by half blood, which she considered as no relationship at all, have on his generosity to so large an amount. It was very well known that no affection was ever supposed to exist between the children of any man by different marriages; and why was he to ruin himself, and their poor little Harry, by giving away all his money to his half sisters? ‘It was my father’s last request to me,’ replied her husband, ‘that I should assist his widow and daughters.’ ‘He did not know what he was talking of, I dare say; ten to one but he was light-headed at the time. Had he been in his right senses, he could not have thought of such a thing as begging you to give away half your fortune from your own child.’ ‘He did not stipulate for any particular sum, my dear Fanny; he only requested me, in general terms, to assist them, and make their situation more comfortable than it was in his power to do. Perhaps it would have been as well if he had left it wholly to myself. He could hardly suppose I should neglect them. But as he required the promise, I could not do less than give it; at least I thought so at the time. The promise, therefore, was given, and must be performed. Something must be done for them whenever they leave Norland and settle in a new home.’ ‘Well, then, LET something be done for them; but THAT something need not be three thousand pounds. Consider,’ she added, ‘that when the money is once parted with, it nevFree eBooks at Planet 

then. without any addition of mine.’ ‘To be sure it is.’ ‘Perhaps. and. indeed. No one. at least. can think I have not done enough for them: even themselves. for instance. even if REALLY his sisters! And as it is—only half blood!—But you have such a generous spirit!’ ‘I would not wish to do any thing can return. if the sum were diminished one half.’ said the lady. very gravely. it strikes me that they can 10 Sense and Sensibility . ‘One had rather. it would be better for all parties. to be sure. on such occasions. it would be a very convenient addition. do too much than too little. ‘that would make great difference. If. ‘but we are not to think of their expectations: the question is.’ ‘There is no knowing what THEY may expect.’ said her husband. As it is. Your sisters will marry. they will each have about three thousand pounds on their mother’s death—a very comfortable fortune for any young woman.’ ‘Certainly—and I think I may afford to give them five hundred pounds a-piece. The time may come when Harry will regret that so large a sum was parted with.—Five hundred pounds would be a prodigious increase to their fortunes!’ ‘Oh! beyond anything great! What brother on earth would do half so much for his sisters. indeed.’ ‘To be sure it would.’ he replied. they can hardly expect more. it could be restored to our poor little boy—‘ ‘Why. what you can afford to do. If he should have a numerous family. and it will be gone for ever.

and. and afterwards it turned out to be no such Free eBooks at Planet eBook. You are not aware of what you are doing. and if they do not. it comes over and over every year. however.’ said she.want no addition at all. But.’ ‘Certainly not. and it is amazing how disagreeable she found it. Dashwood should live fifteen years we shall be completely taken in. they will be sure of doing well. and she is very stout and healthy.’ ‘That is very true. and hardly forty.’ His wife hesitated a little. They will have ten thousand pounds divided amongst them. I do not know whether. ‘it is better than parting with fifteen hundred pounds at once. I have known a great deal of the trouble of annuities. An annuity is a very serious business. in giving her consent to this plan. then. ‘To be sure. Twice every year these annuities were to be paid. upon the whole. if Mrs. it would not be more advisable to do something for their mother while she 11 . therefore. and then one of them was said to have died. they may all live very comfortably together on the interest of ten thousand pounds. If they marry. but if you observe. for my mother was clogged with the payment of three to old superannuated servants by my father’s will.—My sisters would feel the good effects of it as well as herself. and there is no getting rid of it. people always live for ever when there is an annuity to be paid them. and then there was the trouble of getting it to them. A hundred a year would make them all perfectly comfortable.’ ‘Fifteen years! my dear Fanny. rather than for them—something of the annuity kind I mean. her life cannot be worth half that purchase.

be amply discharging my promise to my 12 Sense and Sensibility . and it raises no gratitude at all.’ ‘Undoubtedly. whatever I may give them occasionally will be of far greater assistance than a yearly allowance. They think themselves secure. is by no means desirable: it takes away one’s independence.’ replied Mr. my love. ‘to have those kind of yearly drains on one’s income. otherwise. because. A present of fifty pounds. or even fifty pounds from our own expenses. and after all you have no thanks for it. I think. she said. it will be better that there should by no annuity in the case. It has given me such an abhorrence of annuities. and it was the more unkind in my father. with such perpetual claims on it. It will certainly be much the best way. now and then. My mother was quite sick of it.’ ‘I believe you are right. Dashwood. To be tied down to the regular payment of such a sum. whatever I did should be done at my own discretion entirely. without any restriction whatever.’ ‘It is certainly an unpleasant thing. that I am sure I would not pin myself down to the payment of one for all the world. you do no more than what is expected. the money would have been entirely at my mother’s disposal. It may be very inconvenient some years to spare a hundred. Her income was not her own. and would not be sixpence the richer for it at the end of the year. will prevent their ever being distressed for money. is NOT one’s own. and will. because they would only enlarge their style of living if they felt sure of a larger income. One’s fortune. If I were you.thing. I would not bind myself to allow them any thing yearly. on every rent day. as your mother justly says.

no horses. such as looking out for a comfortable small house for them. indeed. and can have no expenses of any kind! Only conceive how comfortable they will be! Five hundred a year! I am sure I cannot imagine how they will spend half of 13 . They will have no carriage. and sending them presents of fish and game. which brings them in fifty pounds a year a-piece.’ said Mr. and hardly any servants. they will pay their mother for their board out of it. I’ll lay my life that he meant nothing farther. helping them to move their things.father. The assistance he thought of. they will have five hundred a-year amongst them.’ ‘To be sure it will.’ ‘Upon my word. I am convinced within myself that your father had no idea of your giving them any money at all. ‘I believe you are perfectly right. whenever they are in season. was only such as might be reasonably expected of you. Do but consider. and. of course. I dare say. and what on earth can four women want for more than that?—They will live so cheap! Their housekeeping will be nothing at all. my dear Mr. it would be very strange and unreasonable if he did. to say the truth. Altogether. They will be much more able to give YOU something. Dashwood. and as to your giving them more. they will keep no company. for instance. besides the thousand pounds belonging to each of the girls. Dashwood. Indeed. and so forth. it is quite absurd to think of it. I clearly unFree eBooks at Planet eBook. My father certainly could mean nothing more by his request to me than what you say. how excessively comfortable your mother-in-law and her daughters may live on the interest of seven thousand pounds.

14 Sense and Sensibility .’ ‘That is a material consideration undoubtedly. so it is. A great deal too handsome. to do more for the widow and children of his father. Her house will therefore be almost completely fitted up as soon as she takes it. plate. When my mother removes into another house my services shall be readily given to accommodate her as far as I can. A valuable legacy indeed! And yet some of the plate would have been a very pleasant addition to our own stock here.’ This argument was irresistible. It gave to his intentions whatever of decision was wanting before. and the set of breakfast china is twice as handsome as what belongs to this house.’ ‘Yes. however. though the furniture of Stanhill was sold. and I will strictly fulfil my engagement by such acts of assistance and kindness to them as you have described. for any place THEY can ever afford to live in. and linen was saved. for we very well know that if he could. that it would be absolutely unnecessary. all the china. And I must say this: that you owe no particular gratitude to him. he would have left almost everything in the world to THEM. however. than such kind of neighbourly acts as his own wife pointed out. John Dashwood. But. nor attention to his wishes. ‘But. Your father thought only of THEM.’ ‘Certainly. When your father and mother moved to Norland. ONE thing must be considered. if not highly indecorous.’ returned Mrs. and he finally resolved. Some little present of furniture too may be acceptable then. in my opinion.derstand it now. and is now left to your mother.

she rejoiced.Chapter 3 M rs. Dashwood had been informed by her husband of the solemn promise on the part of his son in their favour. for when her spirits began to revive. for the sake of his own heart. and suited the prudence of her eldest daughter. Mrs. not from any disinclination to move when the sight of every well known spot ceased to raise the violent emotion which it produced for a while. For their brother’s sake. though as for herself she was persuaded that a much smaller provision than 7000L would support her in affluence. she was impatient to be gone. and indefatigable in her inquiries for a suitable dwelling in the neighbourhood of Norland. in believing him Free eBooks at Planet eBook. whose steadier judgment rejected several houses as too large for their income. and she thought of it for her daughters’ sake with satisfaction. which gave comfort to his last earthly 15 . and she reproached herself for being unjust to his merit before. for to remove far from that beloved spot was impossible. Dashwood remained at Norland several months. She doubted the sincerity of this assurance no more than he had doubted it himself. But she could hear of no situation that at once answered her notions of comfort and ease. and her mind became capable of some other exertion than that of heightening its affliction by melancholy remembrances. too. which her mother would have approved.

and who had since spent the greatest part of his time there. His attentive behaviour to herself and his sisters convinced her that their welfare was dear to him. for a long time. and. the two ladies might have found it impossible to have lived together so long. for Edward Ferrars was the eldest son of a man who had died very rich. which half a year’s residence in her family afforded.incapable of generosity. But Mrs. Dashwood. except a trifling sum. she firmly relied on the liberality of his intentions. Some mothers might have encouraged the intimacy from motives of interest. and that Elinor returned the partiality. and some might have repressed it from motives of prudence. the whole of his fortune depended on the will of his mother. had not a particular circumstance occurred to give still greater eligibility. This circumstance was a growing attachment between her eldest girl and the brother of Mrs. a gentleman-like and pleasing young man. felt for her daughter-in-law. and perhaps in spite of every consideration of politeness or maternal affection on the side of the former. according to the opinions of Mrs. who was introduced to their acquaintance soon after his sister’s establishment at Norland. John Dashwood. The contempt which she had. It was enough for her that he appeared to be amiable. Dashwood was alike uninfluenced by either consideration. that he loved her daughter. to her daughters’ continuance at Norland. It was contrary to every doctrine of 16 Sense and Sensibility . very early in their acquaintance. for. was very much increased by the farther knowledge of her character.

at that time. and his manners required intimacy to make them pleasing. He was not handsome. He was too diffident to do justice to himself. But he was neither fitted by abilities nor disposition to answer the wishes of his mother and sister. Dashwood’s 17 . in such affliction as rendered her careless of surrounding objects. but when his natural shyness was overcome. and his education had given it solid improvement. till one of these superior blessings could be attained. for she was. to get him into parliament. Edward Ferrars was not recommended to their good opinion by any peculiar graces of person or address. and that Elinor’s merit should not be acknowledged by every one who knew her. Mrs. All his wishes centered in domestic comfort and the quiet of private life. but in the mean while. John Dashwood wished it likewise. or to see him connected with some of the great men of the day. She saw only that he was quiet and Free eBooks at Planet eBook. it would have quieted her ambition to see him driving a barouche. his behaviour gave every indication of an open. who longed to see him distinguished—as—they hardly knew what. His mother wished to interest him in political concerns. But Edward had no turn for great men or barouches.her’s that difference of fortune should keep any couple asunder who were attracted by resemblance of disposition. was to her comprehension impossible. Fortunately he had a younger brother who was more promising. affectionate heart. His understanding was good. Edward had been staying several weeks in the house before he engaged much of Mrs. They wanted him to make a fine figure in the world in some manner or other.

’ ‘I think you will like him. It was a contrast which recommended him most forcibly to her mother. ‘In a few months. but she really felt assured of his worth: and even that quietness of manner. ‘I feel no sentiment of approbation inferior to love. She speedily comprehended all his merits. Dashwood now took pains to get acquainted with him.’ said Elinor.’ said she. than she considered their serious attachment as certain.’ ‘I have never yet known what it was to separate esteem and love. which militated against all her established ideas of what a young man’s address ought to be. and she liked him for it. my dear Marianne. and soon banished his reserve. the persuasion of his regard for Elinor perhaps assisted her penetration.’ ‘You may esteem him. by a reflection which Elinor chanced one day to make on the difference between him and his sister. He did not disturb the wretchedness of her mind by ill-timed conversation. ‘It is enough. No sooner did she perceive any symptom of love in his behaviour to Elinor. and looked forward to their marriage as rapidly approaching.’ Mrs.unobtrusive. Her manners were attaching.’ ‘Like him!’ replied her mother with a smile. ‘to say that he is unlike Fanny is enough. She was first called to observe and approve him farther. ‘when you know more of him. was no longer uninteresting when she knew his heart to be warm and his temper affectionate.’ said she. It implies everything amiable. ‘Elinor 18 Sense and Sensibility . I love him already.

affectionate brother. Yet she bore it with so much compoFree eBooks at Planet eBook. and though he admires Elinor’s drawings very much. he has no real 19 . It is evident. and I love him tenderly. not as a connoisseur. how shall we do without her?’ ‘My love. To satisfy me. which at once announce virtue and intelligence. do you disapprove your sister’s choice?’ ‘Perhaps. His eyes want all that spirit. But yet—he is not the kind of young man—there is something wanting—his figure is not striking. the same books. Edward is very amiable. Music seems scarcely to attract him. ‘I may consider it with some surprise. it will be scarcely a separation. those characters must be united. how spiritless. We shall live within a few miles of each other. I could not be happy with a man whose taste did not in every point coincide with my own. He must enter into all my feelings.’ said Marianne. in spite of his frequent attention to her while she draws. You will gain a brother. it has none of that grace which I should expect in the man who could seriously attach my sister.will. a real. He admires as a lover. We shall miss her. I have the highest opinion in the world of Edward’s heart. in all probability be settled for life. the same music must charm us both. and shall meet every day of our lives. but SHE will be happy. Mamma.’ ‘Oh! Mamma. how tame was Edward’s manner in reading to us last night! I felt for my sister most severely. But you look grave. that in fact he knows nothing of the matter. it is not the admiration of a person who can understand their worth. Oh! mama. I am afraid. Marianne. that fire. And besides all this.

the more I know of the world. But it would have broke MY heart.’ ‘Remember. if he is not to be animated by Cowper!— but we must allow for difference of taste. my love. I thought so at the time. Mama. but you WOULD give him Cowper. and therefore she may overlook it. to hear him read with so little sensibility. she seemed scarcely to notice it. may your destiny be different from her’s!’ 20 Sense and Sensibility . had I loved him. my Marianne. Elinor has not my feelings. Mamma. I could hardly keep my seat. pronounced with such impenetrable calmness. that you are not seventeen. I require so much! He must have all Edward’s virtues.’ ‘Nay. the more am I convinced that I shall never see a man whom I can really love. Why should you be less fortunate than your mother? In one circumstance only. such dreadful indifference!’— ‘He would certainly have done more justice to simple and elegant prose. To hear those beautiful lines which have frequently almost driven me wild. and be happy with him.sure. It is yet too early in life to despair of such a happiness. and his person and manners must ornament his goodness with every possible charm.

I think I may say that you cannot. ‘that Edward should have no taste for drawing. but he has great pleasure in seeing the performances of other people. Yet. which. she honoured her sister for that blind partiality to Edward which produced it. though he has not had opportunities of improving 21 . could alone be called taste. Had he ever been in the way of learning. but the kind of approbation which Elinor described as excited in him by the drawings of other people. I think he would have drawn very well. that he is always unwilling to give his opinion on any picture. Marianne.’ said Marianne.’ Marianne was afraid of offending. Elinor. ‘you do not consider him as deficient in general taste.’ ‘No taste for drawing!’ replied Elinor. I am sure you could Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and if THAT were your opinion. in her opinion. and I assure you he is by no means deficient in natural taste. He distrusts his own judgment in such matters so much.’ continued Elinor. and said no more on the subject. for your behaviour to him is perfectly cordial.Chapter 4 ‘W hat a pity it is. though smiling within herself at the mistake. Indeed. but he has an innate propriety and simplicity of taste. ‘why should you think so? He does not draw himself. which in general direct him perfectly right. was very far from that rapturous delight. indeed. ‘I hope.

I have not had so many opportunities of estimating the minuter propensities of his mind. while you have been wholly engrossed on the most affectionate principle by my mother. He and I have been at times thrown a good deal together. Elinor. if my praise of him is not in every thing equal to your sense of his merits. his inclinations and tastes. I think. She would not wound the feelings of her sister on any account. ‘Of his sense and his goodness. But of his minuter propensities. upon the whole.’ Marianne hardly knew what to say.’ replied Elinor. with a smile. and yet to say what she did not believe was impossible. have studied his sentiments and heard his opinion on subjects of literature and taste. I have seen a great deal of him. ‘that his dearest friends could not be dissatisfied with such commendation as that. I venture 22 Sense and Sensibility .never be civil to him. At length she replied: ‘Do not be offended.’ Marianne was rejoiced to find her sister so easily pleased. You know enough of him to do justice to his solid worth. as you have. who has seen him often enough to engage him in unreserved conversation. but I have the highest opinion in the world of his goodness and sense. as you call them you have from peculiar circumstances been kept more ignorant than myself. I think him every thing that is worthy and amiable. be in doubt. ‘no one can.’ continued Elinor.’ ‘I am sure. and. The excellence of his understanding and his principles can be concealed only by that shyness which too often keeps him silent. I do not perceive how you could express yourself more warmly.

Elinor. which are uncommonly good. his imagination lively. She believed the regard to be mutual.’ Marianne here burst forth with indignation— ‘Esteem him! Like him! Cold-hearted Elinor! Oh! worse Free eBooks at Planet eBook. At first sight. When you tell me to love him as a brother. What say you. to wish was to hope. ‘I do not attempt to deny. than I now do in his heart. that I think him really handsome. I shall no more see imperfection in his face. I know him so well. She tried to explain the real state of the case to her sister. in speaking of him. but she required greater certainty of it to make Marianne’s conviction of their attachment agreeable to her. his observation just and correct. His abilities in every respect improve as much upon acquaintance as his manners and person. and his taste delicate and pure. At 23 . his address is certainly not striking. and was sorry for the warmth she had been betrayed into. they believed the next—that with them. almost so. is perceived. or at least. and the general sweetness of his countenance. till the expression of his eyes. if I do not now.’ said she. Marianne?’ ‘I shall very soon think him pronounce that his mind is well-informed. She knew that what Marianne and her mother conjectured one moment. enjoyment of books exceedingly great.’ Elinor started at this declaration. and to hope was to expect. and his person can hardly be called handsome. She felt that Edward stood very high in her opinion. ‘that I think very highly of him—that I greatly esteem. that I like him.

In my heart I feel little—scarcely any doubt of his preference. But farther than this you must not believe. I shall not lose you so soon. from Fanny’s occasional mention of her conduct and opinions. by believing or calling it more than it is. we have never been disposed to think her amiable. believe them. if he were to wish to marry a woman who had not either a great fortune or high rank. without imprudence or folly. There are moments when the extent of it seems doubtful. ‘Yet it certainly soon will happen. and the suspicion—the hope of his affection for me may warrant. Believe them to be stronger than I have declared. in so quiet a way. But two advantages will proceed from this delay. What his mother really is we cannot know. of my own feelings. and I will leave the room this moment.’ said she. and Edward will have greater opportunity of improving that natural 24 Sense and Sensibility . He is very far from being independent. to be such as his merit. ‘and be assured that I meant no offence to you. I am by no means assured of his regard for me. by speaking. you cannot wonder at my wishing to avoid any encouragement of my own partiality. in short. and I am very much mistaken if Edward is not himself aware that there would be many difficulties in his way.than cold-hearted! Ashamed of being otherwise. ‘Excuse me. but. and till his sentiments are fully known.’ Marianne was astonished to find how much the imagination of her mother and herself had outstripped the truth. ‘And you really are not engaged to him!’ said she. But there are other points to be considered besides his inclination. Use those words again.’ Elinor could not help laughing.

supposing him to feel it. She knew that his mother neither behaved to him so as to make his home comfortable at present. at times. if it did not denote indifference. (which was still more common. whatever might really be its limits. when perceived by his sister. Nay. without strictly attending to her views for his aggrandizement. a want of spirits about him which. She was far from depending on that result of his preference of her. and at the same 25 . it was enough. She took the first opportunity of affronting her Free eBooks at Planet eBook. to make her uneasy. the longer they were together the more doubtful seemed the nature of his regard. which her mother and sister still considered as certain. it was impossible for Elinor to feel easy on the subject. With such a knowledge as this. She could not consider her partiality for Edward in so prosperous a state as Marianne had believed it. how delightful it would be!’ Elinor had given her real opinion to her sister. But. A doubt of her regard. need not give him more than inquietude.) to make her uncivil.taste for your favourite pursuit which must be so indispensably necessary to your future felicity. There was. A more reasonable cause might be found in the dependent situation which forbad the indulgence of his affection. and sometimes. she believed it to be no more than friendship. It would not be likely to produce that dejection of mind which frequently attended him. Oh! if he should be so far stimulated by your genius as to learn to draw himself. for a few painful minutes. nor to give him any assurance that he might form a home for himself. spoke a something almost as unpromising.

be made comfortable to her. Ferrars’s resolution that both her sons should marry well. In this state of her spirits. nor endeavor to be calm. She gave her an answer which marked her contempt. from whence she might judge. that Mrs. resolving that. for the houses were in the same parish. It was the offer of a small house. a letter was delivered to her from the post. He earnestly pressed her. to come with her daughters to Barton Park. herself. He understood that she was in need of a dwelling. by any alteration. and though the house he now offered her was merely a cottage. after giving the particulars of the house and garden. of Mrs. he assured her that everything should be done to it which she might think necessary. and instantly left the room. belonging to a relation of her own. her beloved Elinor should not be exposed another week to such insinuations. He seemed really anxious to accommodate them and the whole of his letter was written in so friendly a style as could not fail of giving 26 Sense and Sensibility . and of the danger attending any young woman who attempted to DRAW HIM IN. if the situation pleased her. whether Barton Cottage. a gentleman of consequence and property in Devonshire. could. on very easy terms. which contained a proposal particularly well timed. Dashwood could neither pretend to be unconscious. and written in the true spirit of friendly accommodation. talking to her so expressively of her brother’s great expectations. the place of his own residence. whatever might be the inconvenience or expense of so sudden a removal. The letter was from this gentleman himself.mother-in-law on the occasion.

as described by Sir John. and then hastened to shew both letters to her daughters. Her resolution was formed as she 27 . it was not for her to oppose her mother’s intention of removing into Devonshire. than immediately amongst their present acquaintance. She instantly wrote Sir John Middleton her acknowledgment of his kindness. Elinor had always thought it would be more prudent for them to settle at some distance from Norland. it was a blessing. more especially at a moment when she was suffering under the cold and unfeeling behaviour of her nearer connections. The house. and the rent so uncommonly moderate. though it was a removal from the vicinity of Norland beyond her wishes. but a few hours before. To quit the neighbourhood of Norland was no longer an evil. which. in a county so far distant from Sussex as Devonshire. as to leave her no right of objection on either point. too. and to remove for ever from that beloved place would be less painful than to inhabit or visit it while such a woman was its mistress. and her acceptance of his proposal. therefore. that she might be secure of their approbation before her answer were sent. she made no attempt to dissuade her mother from sending Free eBooks at Planet eBook. On THAT head. was on so simple a scale. was now its first recommendation. therefore.pleasure to his cousin. The situation of Barton. in comparison of the misery of continuing her daughter-in-law’s guest. would have been a sufficient objection to outweigh every possible advantage belonging to the place. She needed no time for deliberation or inquiry. though it was not a plan which brought any charm to her fancy. and. it was an object of desire.

28 Sense and Sensibility .a letter of acquiescence.

and to Edward she gave one with still greater affection.Chapter 5 N o sooner was her answer dispatched. They heard her with surprise. repeated. in a voice of surprise and 29 . indeed. and should incommode them no longer than till every thing were ready for her inhabiting it. I am sure I will find none in accommodating them. It was within four miles northward of Exeter. John Dashwood to visit her at Barton. it had not produced the smallest effect on her in that point to Free eBooks at Planet eBook. She had great satisfaction in replying that she was going into Devonshire. but her husband civilly hoped that she would not be settled far from Norland. and Mrs. Dashwood indulged herself in the pleasure of announcing to her son-in-law and his wife that she was provided with a house.—Edward turned hastily towards her. going there? So far from hence! And to what part of it?’ She explained the situation. A room or two can easily be added. Mrs. ‘Devonshire! Are you.’ She concluded with a very kind invitation to Mr. John Dashwood said nothing. and if my friends find no difficulty in travelling so far to see me. and. than Mrs.’ she continued. ‘but I hope to see many of my friends in it. ‘It is but a cottage. Though her late conversation with her daughter-in-law had made her resolve on remaining at Norland no longer than was unavoidable. on hearing this. which required no explanation to her.

and she waited only for the disposal of her effects at Norland. No difficulty arose on either side in the agreement. it was ready furnished. how totally she disregarded her disapprobation of the match.—The horses which were left her by her husband had been sold soon after his death. To separate Edward and Elinor was as far from being her object as ever. John Dashwood saw the packages depart with a sigh: she could not help feeling it hard that as Mrs.— The furniture was all sent around by water. plate. by this pointed invitation to her brother. and she might have immediate possession. she should have any handsome article of furniture. and she wished to show Mrs. china. He really felt conscientiously vexed on the occasion. and books. was soon done. Mrs. with a handsome pianoforte of Marianne’s. she agreed to sell that 30 Sense and Sensibility . Mrs. and to determine her future household. It chiefly consisted of household linen. Dashwood’s income would be so trifling in comparison with their own. before she set off for the west. John Dashwood told his mother again and again how exceedingly sorry he was that she had taken a house at such a distance from Norland as to prevent his being of any service to her in removing her furniture. and this. for the very exertion to which he had limited the performance of his promise to his father was by this arrangement rendered impracticable. Dashwood took the house for a twelvemonth. John Dashwood. Mr. as she was exceedingly rapid in the performance of everything that interested her. and an opportunity now offering of disposing of her carriage.which it principally tended.

to prepare the house for their mistress’s arrival. but the discretion of Elinor prevailed. had she consulted only her own wishes. and she relied so undoubtingly on Sir John’s description of the house. their quitting his house might be looked on as the most suitable period for its accomplishment. Now was the time when her son-in-law’s promise to his father might with particular propriety be 31 . But Mrs. that his assistance extended no farther than their maintenance for six months at Norland. for as Lady Middleton was entirely unknown to Mrs. For the comfort of her children. she would have kept it. and of the perpetual demands upon his purse. The man and one of the maids were sent off immediately into Devonshire. a satisfaction which was but feebly attempted to be concealed under a cold invitation to her to defer her departure. Dashwood began shortly to give over every hope of the kind. HER wisdom too limited the number of their servants to three. Since he had neglected to do it on first coming to the estate. two maids and a man. Dashwood. Her eagerness to be gone from Norland was preserved from diminution by the evident satisfaction of her daughter-inlaw in the prospect of her removal. she preferred going directly to the cottage to being a visitor at Barton Park. with whom they were speedily provided from amongst those who had formed their establishment at Norland. and to be convinced. as to feel no curiosity to examine it herself till she entered it as her own. He so frequently talked of the increasing expenses of housekeeping. from the general drift of his discourse. Free eBooks at Planet eBook.likewise at the earnest advice of her eldest daughter.

nor any branch become motionless although we can observe you no longer!—No. from whence perhaps I may view you no more!—And you.which a man of any consequence in the world was beyond calculation exposed to. as she wandered alone before the house. could you know what I suffer in now viewing you from this spot. dear Norland!’ said Marianne. that he seemed rather to stand in need of more money himself than to have any design of giving money away. Many were the tears shed by them in their last adieus to a place so much beloved. ye well-known trees!—but you will continue the same. unconscious of the pleasure or the regret you occasion. and insensible of any change in those who walk under your shade!—But who will remain to enjoy you?’ 32 Sense and Sensibility . ‘Dear. ‘when shall I cease to regret you!—when learn to feel a home elsewhere!—Oh! happy house. In a very few weeks from the day which brought Sir John Middleton’s first letter to Norland. on the last evening of their being there. you will continue the same. every thing was so far settled in their future abode as to enable Mrs.— No leaf will decay because we are removed. Dashwood and her daughters to begin their journey.

and a view of Barton Valley as they entered it gave them cheerfulness. and a neat wicket gate admitted them into it. After winding along it for more than a mile. Barton Cottage. A narrow passage led directly through the house into the garden behind. In comparison of Norland.Chapter 6 T he first part of their journey was performed in too melancholy a disposition to be otherwise than tedious and unpleasant. Four bed-rooms and two garrets formed the rest of the house. As a house. about sixteen feet square. and rich in pasture. though small. A small green court was the whole of its demesne in front. They were cheered by the joy of the Free eBooks at Planet eBook. well wooded. On each side of the entrance was a sitting room. was comfortable and compact. and beyond them were the offices and the stairs. but as a cottage it was defective. nor were the walls covered with honeysuckles. their interest in the appearance of a country which they were to inhabit overcame their dejection. But as they drew towards the end of it. they reached their own house. the roof was tiled. the window shutters were not painted green. for the building was regular. it was poor and small indeed!—but the tears which recollection called forth as they entered the house were soon dried 33 . It was a pleasant fertile spot. It had not been built many years and was in good repair.

The prospect in front was more extensive. the others cultivated and woody. if I have plenty of money. it commanded the whole of the valley. to be sure. they received an impression in its favour which was of material service in recommending it to their lasting approbation. High hills rose immediately behind. With the size and furniture of the house Mrs. for though her former style of life rendered many additions to the latter indispensable. These parlors are both too small for such parties of our friends as I hope to see of34 Sense and Sensibility . the season was fine. yet to add and improve was a delight to her. and she had at this time ready money enough to supply all that was wanted of greater elegance to the apartments. as I dare say I shall. The situation of the house was good. Perhaps in the spring. and reached into the country beyond. it branched out again between two of the steepest of them. ‘it is too small for our family. and each for the sake of the others resolved to appear happy. as it is too late in the year for improvements. ‘As for the house itself. some of which were open downs. It was very early in September. under another name. The village of Barton was chiefly on one of these hills. and formed a pleasant view from the cottage windows. The hills which surrounded the cottage terminated the valley in that direction. and in another course. but we will make ourselves tolerably comfortable for the present. and from first seeing the place under the advantage of good weather.’ said she. and at no great distance on each side.servants on their arrival. Dashwood was upon the whole well satisfied. we may think about building.

they were wise enough to be contented with the house as it was. and I have some thoughts of throwing the passage into one of them with perhaps a part of the other. and we will plan our improvements accordingly. I shall see how much I am before-hand with the world in the spring. and his manners were as friendly as the style of his 35 . I could wish the stairs were handsome. and each of them was busy in arranging their particular concerns. by placing around them books and other possessions. who called to welcome them to Barton. and endeavoring. this. though I suppose it would be no difficult matter to widen them. But one must not expect every thing. till all these alterations could be made from the savings of an income of five hundred a-year by a woman who never saved in her life. and to offer them every accommodation from his own house and garden in which theirs might at present be deficient. and a bed-chamber and garret above. to form themselves a home. Marianne’s pianoforte was unpacked and properly disposed of. with a new drawing room which may be easily added. His countenance was thoroughly goodhumoured. Their arrival seemed to afford him real satisfacFree eBooks at Planet eBook.ten collected here. He had formerly visited at Stanhill.’ In the mean time. and so leave the remainder of that other for an entrance. but it was too long for his young cousins to remember him. will make it a very snug little cottage. In such employments as these they were interrupted soon after breakfast the next day by the entrance of their landlord. Sir John Middleton was a good looking man about forty. and Elinor’s drawings were affixed to the walls of their sitting room.

and pressed them so cordially to dine at Barton Park every day till they were better settled at home. and her visit was long enough to detract something from their first admiration. very anxious to see a person on whom so much of their comfort at Barton must depend. and her address graceful. a large basket full of garden stuff and fruit arrived from the park. Lady Middleton had sent a very civil message by him. He insisted. of course. His kindness was not confined to words. by shewing that. But they would have been improved by some share of his frankness and warmth. they could not give offence. though perfectly well-bred. her figure tall and striking.tion. 36 Sense and Sensibility . Her manners had all the elegance which her husband’s wanted. her ladyship was introduced to them the next day. Dashwood as soon as she could be assured that her visit would be no inconvenience. and would not be denied the satisfaction of sending them his newspaper every day. denoting her intention of waiting on Mrs. He said much of his earnest desire of their living in the most sociable terms with his family. and their comfort to be an object of real solicitude to him. on conveying all their letters to and from the post for them. that. for within an hour after he left them. Lady Middleton was not more than six or seven and twenty. and as this message was answered by an invitation equally polite. moreover. her face was handsome. which was followed before the end of the day by a present of game. and the elegance of her appearance was favourable to their wishes. though his entreaties were carried to a point of perseverance beyond civility. They were.

as he could make noise enough at home. for Sir John was very chatty. and in what particular he resembled either. by which means there was one subject always to be recurred to by the ladies in case of extremity. An opportunity was soon to be given to the Dashwoods of debating on the rest of the children. and ask him questions which his mother answered for him. and had nothing to say for herself beyond the most common-place inquiry or remark. by way of provision for discourse. cold.she was reserved. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and Lady Middleton had taken the wise precaution of bringing with her their eldest child. for of course every body differed. admire his beauty. while he hung about her and held down his head. for they had to enquire his name and age. who wondered at his being so shy before company. and every body was astonished at the opinion of the others. as Sir John would not leave the house without securing their promise of dining at the park the next day. On every formal visit a child ought to be of the party. Conversation however was not 37 . to the great surprise of her ladyship. a fine little boy about six years old. In the present case it took up ten minutes to determine whether the boy were most like his father or mother.

they strongly resembled each other in that total want of talent and taste which confined their employments. and the Middletons lived in a style of equal hospitality and elegance. the latter for that of his lady. however. The former was for Sir John’s gratification. within a very narrow compass. Sir John was a sportsman.Chapter 7 B arton Park was about half a mile from the cottage. and these were their only resources. It was necessary to the happiness of both. The ladies had passed near it in their way along the valley. supplied all the deficiencies of nature and education. supported the good spirits of Sir John. and she humoured her children. The house was large and handsome. but it was screened from their view at home by the projection of a hill. and gave exercise to the good breeding of his wife. Lady Middleton a mother. unconnected with such as society produced. and they kept more company of every kind than any other family in the neighbourhood. Continual engagements at home and abroad. They were scarcely ever without some friends staying with them in the house. while Sir John’s independent employments were in existence only half the time. He hunted and shot. Lady Middleton had the advantage of being able to spoil her children all the year round. Lady Middleton piqued herself upon the elegance of her 38 Sense and Sensibility . for however dissimilar in temper and outward behaviour.

com 39 . The friendliness of his disposition made him happy in accommodating those. pretty. But Sir John’s satisfaction in society was much more real.table. and in winter his private balls were numerous enough for any young lady who was not suffering under the unsatiable appetite of fifteen. in comparison with the past. He was a blessing to all the juvenile part of the neighbourhood. It was enough to secure his good opinion. and the noisier they were the better was he pleased. for a sportsman. Mrs. as unfortunate. Dashwood and her daughters were met at the door of the house by Sir John. for in summer he was for ever forming parties to eat cold ham and chicken out of doors. he delighted in collecting about him more young people than his house would hold. whose situation might be considered. The Miss Dashwoods were young. and unaffected. and in settling a family of females only in his cottage. for to be unaffected was all that a pretty girl could want to make her mind as captivating as her person. In showing kindness to his cousins therefore he had the real satisfaction of a good heart. he had all the satisfaction of a sportsman. and in every point of view he was charmed with the inhabitants he had now procured for his cottage at Barton. who welcomed them to Barton Free eBooks at Planet eBook. is not often desirous of encouraging their taste by admitting them to a residence within his own manor. though he esteems only those of his sex who are sportsmen likewise. The arrival of a new family in the country was always a matter of joy to him. and from this kind of vanity was her greatest enjoyment in any of their parties. and of all her domestic arrangements.

elderly woman. Lady Middleton’s mother. but it was moonlight and every body was full of engagements. fat. merry. and pretended to see them blush whether they did or not. but who was neither very young nor very gay. and before dinner was over had said many witty things on the subject of lovers and husbands. with an earnestness which gave Elinor far more pain than could arise from such common-place raillery as Mrs. Jennings’s. was a good-humoured. and turned her eyes towards Elinor to see how she bore these attacks. Mrs. as well as their mother. He hoped they would all excuse the smallness of the party. 40 Sense and Sensibility . She was full of jokes and laughter. They would see. The young ladies. he said. and as she was a very cheerful agreeable woman. and could assure them it should never happen so again. Luckily Lady Middleton’s mother had arrived at Barton within the last hour. and rather vulgar. and wished for no more. Jennings. were perfectly satisfied with having two entire strangers of the party. He had been to several families that morning in hopes of procuring some addition to their number. who talked a great deal. and as he attended them to the drawing room repeated to the young ladies the concern which the same subject had drawn from him the day before. at being unable to get any smart young men to meet them. only one gentleman there besides himself. seemed very happy. a particular friend who was staying at the park. Marianne was vexed at it for her sister’s sake.Park with unaffected sincerity. hoped they had not left their hearts behind them in Sussex. he hoped the young ladies would not find it so very dull as they might imagine.

his countenance was sensible. but the cold insipidity of Lady Middleton was so particularly repulsive. and even the boisterous mirth of Sir John and his mother-in-law was interesting. for her ladyship had celebrated that event by giving up music. every body prepared to be charmed. she was invited to play. and which perhaps had lain ever since in the same position on the pianoforte. The instrument was unlocked. Lady Middleton seemed to be roused to enjoyment only by the entrance of her four noisy children after dinner. He was silent and grave. than Lady Middleton was to be his wife. at their request went through the chief of the songs which Lady Middleton had brought into the family on her marriage. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Jennings to be Lady Middleton’s mother. as Marianne was discovered to be musical. for he was on the wrong side of five and thirty. in spite of his being in the opinion of Marianne and Margaret an absolute old bachelor. and by her own was very fond of it. she had played extremely well.Colonel Brandon. seemed no more adapted by resemblance of manner to be his friend. In the evening. who sang very well. who pulled her about. and his address was particularly gentlemanlike. but though his face was not handsome. although by her mother’s account. that in comparison of it the gravity of Colonel Brandon. and Marianne. tore her clothes. or Mrs. His appearance however was not unpleasing. and put an end to every kind of discourse except what related to 41 . the friend of Sir John. There was nothing in any of the party which could recommend them as companions to the Dashwoods.

and asked Marianne to sing a particular song which Marianne had just finished. of all the party. Sir John was loud in his admiration at the end of every song. which the others had reasonably forfeited by their shameless want of taste. 42 Sense and Sensibility . wondered how any one’s attention could be diverted from music for a moment. and she felt a respect for him on the occasion. Colonel Brandon alone. and as loud in his conversation with the others while every song lasted. He paid her only the compliment of attention. though it amounted not to that ecstatic delight which alone could sympathize with her own. heard her without being in raptures. was estimable when contrasted against the horrible insensibility of the others. and she was reasonable enough to allow that a man of five and thirty might well have outlived all acuteness of feeling and every exquisite power of enjoyment.Marianne’s performance was highly applauded. She was perfectly disposed to make every allowance for the colonel’s advanced state of life which humanity required. Lady Middleton frequently called him to order. His pleasure in music.

and she had now therefore nothing to do but to marry all the rest of the world. and SHE was 43 . It would be an excellent match. on the very first evening of their being together. ever since her connection with Sir John first brought him to her knowledge. and she was always anxious to get a good husband for every pretty girl. for HE was rich. from his listening so attentively while she sang to them. It must be so. She had only two daughters.Chapter 8 M rs. and this kind of discernment enabled her soon after her arrival at Barton decisively to pronounce that Colonel Brandon was very much in love with Marianne Dashwood. and when the visit was returned by the Middletons’ dining at the cottage. Mrs. as far as her ability reached. She rather suspected it to be so. Jennings was a widow with an ample jointure. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Jennings had been anxious to see Colonel Brandon well married. the fact was ascertained by his listening to her again. She was remarkably quick in the discovery of attachments. She was perfectly convinced of it. and missed no opportunity of projecting weddings among all the young people of her acquaintance. and had enjoyed the advantage of raising the blushes and the vanity of many a young lady by insinuations of her power over such a young man. In the promotion of this object she was zealously active. both of whom she had lived to see respectably married.

who could not think a man five years younger than herself. for she considered it as an unfeeling reflection on the colonel’s advanced years. and in the cottage at Marianne. Colonel Brandon is certainly younger than Mrs. but to the latter it was at first incomprehensible. It is too ridiculous! When is a man to be safe from such wit. or censure its impertinence. so exceedingly ancient as he appeared to the youthful fancy of her daughter. for it supplied her with endless jokes against them both. Jennings. perfectly indifferent. Dashwood. ‘do you call Colonel Brandon infirm? I can easily suppose that his age may appear much greater to you than to my mother. but you can hardly deceive yourself as to his having the use of his limbs!’ ‘Did not you hear him complain of the rheumatism? and 44 Sense and Sensibility . you cannot deny the absurdity of the accusation. though you may not think it intentionally ill-natured. if age and infirmity will not protect him?’ ‘Infirmity!’ said Elinor. she hardly knew whether most to laugh at its absurdity. but he is old enough to be MY father.The immediate advantage to herself was by no means inconsiderable. ‘But at least. as far as it regarded only himself. Mrs. and on his forlorn condition as an old bachelor. must have long outlived every sensation of the kind. ventured to clear Mrs. At the park she laughed at the colonel. and when its object was understood. and if he were ever animated enough to be in love. To the former her raillery was probably. Mamma. Jennings from the probability of wishing to throw ridicule on his age.

in which each wished to be benefited at the expense of the other.’ ‘A woman of seven and twenty.’ ‘It would be impossible. ‘at this rate you must be in continual terror of MY decay. I should not think Colonel Brandon’s being thirty-five any objection to his marrying HER. after pausing a moment.’ ‘Mamma. I can suppose that she might bring herself to submit to the offices of a nurse.’ said Marianne. ‘can never hope to feel or inspire affection again. To me it would seem only a commercial not that the commonest infirmity of declining life?’ ‘My dearest child. and it must seem to you a miracle that my life has been extended to the advanced age of forty.’ said Elinor. and if her home be uncomfortable. or her fortune small. you are not doing me justice. In my eyes it would be no marriage at all. but that would be nothing.’ replied Elinor. to make Free eBooks at Planet eBook. for the sake of the provision and security of a wife. laughing. But if there should by any chance happen to be a woman who is single at seven and 45 . It would be a compact of convenience. and the world would be satisfied.’ ‘Perhaps. In his marrying such a woman therefore there would be nothing unsuitable. But thirty-five has nothing to do with matrimony. I know very well that Colonel Brandon is not old enough to make his friends yet apprehensive of losing him in the course of nature. I know.’ said her mother. ‘thirty-five and seventeen had better not have any thing to do with matrimony together. He may live twenty years longer. ‘to convince you that a woman of seven and twenty could feel for a man of thirty-five anything near enough to love.

Marianne. Nothing but real indisposition could occasion this extraordinary delay. and quick pulse of a fever?’ Soon after this. ‘I had none.’ said Marianne. Does Elinor expect him already?’ ‘I have never mentioned it to her. and every species of ailment that can afflict the old and the feeble.’ ‘Had he been only in a violent fever. you would not have despised him half so much. ‘Mamma. merely because he chanced to complain yesterday (a very cold damp day) of a slight rheumatic feel in one of his shoulders.’ ‘I rather think you are mistaken. Confess. ‘and with me a flannel waistcoat is invariably connected with aches. What else can detain him at Norland?’ ‘Had you any idea of his coming so soon?’ said Mrs. But I must object to your dooming Colonel Brandon and his wife to the constant confinement of a sick chamber. On the contrary.him a desirable companion to her. it has been in recollecting that he sometimes showed a want of pleasure and readiness in accepting my invitation.’ said Marianne. but of course she must. for when I was talking 46 Sense and Sensibility . I am sure Edward Ferrars is not well. if I have felt any anxiety at all on the subject. hollow eye. rheumatisms.’ ‘But he talked of flannel waistcoats. ‘I have an alarm on the subject of illness which I cannot conceal from you. upon Elinor’s leaving the room. when I talked of his coming to Barton. Dashwood. and yet he does not come. is not there something interesting to you in the flushed cheek. We have now been here almost a fortnight. cramps.

to her yesterday of getting a new grate for the spare bedchamber. how composed were their last adieus! How languid their conversation the last evening of their being together! In Edward’s farewell there was no distinction between Elinor and me: it was the good wishes of an affectionate brother to both. Even now her self-command is invariable. Twice did I leave them purposely together in the course of the last morning. or appear restless and dissatisfied in it?’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook. And Elinor. and each time did he most unaccountably follow me out of the room. When is she dejected or melancholy? When does she try to avoid society. in quitting Norland and Edward. cried not as I did.’ ‘How strange this is! what can be the meaning of it! But the whole of their behaviour to each other has been unaccountable! How cold. as it was not likely that the room would be wanted for some 47 . she observed that there was no immediate hurry for it.

and who was not in the habit of seeing much occupation at home. The house and the garden. with all the objects surrounding them. the independence of Mrs. and the ordinary pursuits which had given to Norland half its charms were engaged in again with far greater enjoyment than Norland had been able to afford. in one of their earliest walks. interested their imagination and 48 Sense and Sensibility . except those from Barton Park. discovered an ancient respectable looking mansion which. There were but few who could be so classed. were not many. for. Dashwood’s spirit overcame the wish of society for her children. along the narrow winding valley of Allenham. the girls had. and repeated assurances of his carriage being always at their service. could not conceal his amazement on finding them always employed. by reminding them a little of Norland.Chapter 9 T he Dashwoods were now settled at Barton with tolerable comfort to themselves. as formerly described. Sir John Middleton. and it was not all of them that were attainable. who called on them every day for the first fortnight. which issued from that of Barton. were now become familiar. and she was resolute in declining to visit any family beyond the distance of a walk. in spite of Sir John’s urgent entreaties that they would mix more in the neighbourhood. since the loss of their father. Their visitors. About a mile and a half from the cottage.

an elderly lady of very good character. ‘Is there a felicity in the world. they pitied the fears which had prevented their mother and Elinor from sharing such delightful sensations. ‘superior to this?—Margaret. and that every threatening cloud would be drawn off from their hills.’ Margaret agreed.’ said Marianne. and unable longer to bear the confinement which the settled rain of the two preceding days had occasioned. and they pursued their way against the wind. attracted by the partial sunshine of a showery sky. and the two girls set off together. in spite of Marianne’s declaration that the day would be lastingly fair. and never stirred from home. They gaily ascended the downs. The high downs which invited them from almost every window of the cottage to seek the exquisite enjoyment of air on their summits. and when they caught in their faces the animating gales of a high southwesterly wind. But they learnt. were a happy alternative when the dirt of the valleys beneath shut up their superior beauties. and towards one of these hills did Marianne and Margaret one memorable morning direct their steps. we will walk here at least two hours. The whole country about them abounded in beautiful walks.made them wish to be better acquainted with it. on enquiry. rejoicing in their own penetration at every glimpse of blue 49 . was unfortunately too infirm to mix with the world. that its possessor. The weather was not tempting enough to draw the two others from their pencil and their book. when suddenly the clouds united over their Free eBooks at Planet eBook. resisting it with laughing delight for about twenty minutes longer.

and she was scarcely able to stand. She had raised herself from the ground. and while the eyes of both were fixed on him with an evident wonder and a secret admiration which equally sprung from his appearance. with two pointers playing round him. Then passing through the garden. and quitted not his hold till he had seated her in a chair in the parlour. the gate of which had been left open by Margaret. to which the exigence of the moment gave more than usual propriety. was involuntarily hurried along. Marianne had at first the advantage. he apologized for his intrusion by relating its cause.— Chagrined and surprised. it was that of running with all possible speed down the steep side of the hill which led immediately to their garden gate. Elinor and her mother rose up in amazement at their entrance. and reached the bottom in safety. and carried her down the hill. when her accident happened. One consolation however remained for them. for no shelter was nearer than their own house. was passing up the hill and within a few yards of Marianne. and Margaret. he bore her directly into the house. A gentleman carrying a gun. though unwillingly. to turn back. whither Margaret was just arrived. and a driving rain set full in their face. They set off. but her foot had been twisted in her fall. in a manner so frank and so grace50 Sense and Sensibility . they were obliged. and perceiving that her modesty declined what her situation rendered necessary.heads. The gentleman offered his services. He put down his gun and ran to her assistance. unable to stop herself to assist her. but a false step brought her suddenly to the ground. took her up in his arms without farther delay.

and vulgar. received additional charms from his voice and expression.ful that his person. Dashwood would have been secured by any act of attention to her child. with a sweetness of address which always attended her. in the midst of an heavy rain. Mrs. invited him to be seated. gave an interest to the action which came home to her feelings. had robbed her of the power of regarding him after their entering the house. ugly. and his present home was at Allenham. was Willoughby. to make himself still more interesting.— Marianne herself had seen less of his person that the rest. and elegance. beauty. His manly beauty and more than common gracefulness were instantly the theme of general admiration. and the laugh which his gallantry raised against Marianne received particular spirit from his exterior attractions. as he was dirty and wet. His person and air were equal to what her fancy had ever drawn for the hero of a favourite story. but the influence of youth. on his lifting her up. for the confusion which crimsoned over her face. he replied. The honour was readily granted. She thanked him again and again. His name. Had he been even 51 . and with an energy which always adorned her praise. But she had seen enough of him to join in all the admiration of the others. the gratitude and kindness of Mrs. and he then departed. But this he declined. Dashwood then begged to know to whom she was obliged. which was uncommonly handsome. from whence he hoped she would allow him the honour of calling tomorrow to enquire after Miss Dashwood. and in his carrying her into the house with so little Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and.

his talents. ‘But what are his manners on more intimate acquaintance? What his pursuits. good humoured fellow. ‘Know him! to be sure I do. and ask him to dinner on Thursday. her reflections were pleasant. and has got the nicest little black bitch of a pointer I ever 52 Sense and Sensibility . I will ride over tomorrow. But he is a pleasant.previous formality. Dashwood. and genius?’ Sir John was rather puzzled. is HE in the country? That is good news however. I assure you.’ said he. His name was good. there was a rapidity of thought which particularly recommended the action to her. Sir John called on them as soon as the next interval of fair weather that morning allowed him to get out of doors.’ ‘You know him then. A very decent shot.’ ‘And what sort of a young man is he?’ ‘As good a kind of fellow as ever lived. he was eagerly asked whether he knew any gentleman of the name of Willoughby at Allenham. and the pain of a sprained ankle was disregarded. ‘what. his residence was in their favourite village. ‘Willoughby!’ cried Sir John. Her imagination was busy.’ ‘And is that all you can say for him?’ cried Marianne. and there is not a bolder rider in England. ‘Upon my soul. ‘I do not know much about him as to all THAT. and Marianne’s accident being related to him. Why. and she soon found out that of all manly dresses a shooting-jacket was the most becoming.’ said Mrs. indignantly. Every circumstance belonging to him was interesting. he is down here every year.

from what you say.’ ‘I do not believe. I am glad to find. Brandon will be jealous.’ said Mrs. ‘Where does he come from? Has he a house at Allenham?’ On this point Sir John could give more certain intelligence. ‘Yes.’ repeated Sir John. Miss Marianne must not expect to have all the men to herself. that he resided there only while he was visiting the old lady at Allenham Court. I believe. It is not an employment to which they have been brought up. Willoughby’s pointer. Men are very safe with us. to whom he was related. and one whose acquaintance will not be 53 . ‘But who is he?’ said Elinor. that he is a respectable young man. Willoughby will be incommoded by the attempts of either of MY daughters towards what you call CATCHING him. he is very well worth catching I can tell you. let them be ever so rich. however. he has a pretty little estate of his own in Somersetshire besides. ‘I remember last Christmas at a little hop at the park. and he told them that Mr. if she does not take care. yes. Willoughby had no property of his own in the country. Miss Dashwood. ‘that Mr. I would not give him up to my younger sister. in spite of all this tumbling down hills. with a good humoured smile. Was she out with him today?’ But Marianne could no more satisfy him as to the colour of Mr. as ever lived.saw. Dashwood. without Free eBooks at Planet eBook. adding.’ ‘He is as good a sort of fellow. than he could describe to her the shades of his mind. and if I were you. and whose possessions he was to inherit. he danced from eight o’clock till four.

in spite of all this tumbling about and spraining of ankles. I dare say. You will be setting your cap at him now.once sitting down. aye. and never think of poor Brandon. with spirit?’ ‘Yes. I see how it will be. and he was up again at eight to ride to covert.’ ‘Aye. ‘which I particularly dislike. that is what a young man ought to be.’ ‘That is what I like. ‘Ay.’ ‘That is an expression. ‘I see how it will be.’ said Marianne. Their tendency is gross and illiberal. I can tell you. warmly. his eagerness in them should know no moderation. and he is very well worth setting your cap at. and leave him no sense of fatigue. and then replied. time has long ago destroyed all its ingenuity.’ or ‘making a conquest. ‘and with elegance. I abhor every common-place phrase by which wit is intended. Whatever be his pursuits. one way or other.’ Sir John did not much understand this reproof. and ‘setting one’s cap at a man. you will make conquests enough.’ said Sir John. and if their construction could ever be deemed clever. Sir John.’ are the most odious of all. but he laughed as heartily as if he did.’ 54 Sense and Sensibility . Poor Brandon! he is quite smitten already.’ ‘Did he indeed?’ cried Marianne with sparkling eyes.

her smile was sweet and attractive. there was a life. by the embarrassment which Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Miss Dashwood had a delicate complexion. truth was less violently outraged than usually happens. in having the advantage of height. Her form. was more striking. From Willoughby their expression was at first held back. an eagerness.Chapter 10 M arianne’s preserver. mutual 55 . He was received by Mrs. which were very dark. a spirit. as Margaret. Her skin was very brown. her complexion was uncommonly brilliant. she was called a beautiful girl. regular features. Dashwood with more than politeness. styled Willoughby. from its transparency. with more elegance than precision. Marianne was still handsomer. that when in the common cant of praise. and a remarkably pretty figure. and her face was so lovely. elegance. and in her eyes. and every thing that passed during the visit tended to assure him of the sense. which could hardily be seen without delight. her features were all good. though not so correct as her sister’s. called at the cottage early the next morning to make his personal enquiries. but. with a kindness which Sir John’s account of him and her own gratitude prompted. Of their personal charms he had not required a second interview to be convinced. and domestic comfort of the family to whom accident had now introduced him.

and she had neither shyness nor reserve in their discussion. she gave him such a look of approbation as secured the largest share of his discourse to herself for the rest of his stay. 56 Sense and Sensibility . caught all her enthusiasm. it lasted no longer than till the force of her arguments and the brightness of her eyes could be displayed. that any young man of five and twenty must have been insensible indeed. They speedily discovered that their enjoyment of dancing and music was mutual. It was only necessary to mention any favourite amusement to engage her to talk. her favourite authors were brought forward and dwelt upon with so rapturous a delight.the remembrance of his assistance created. But when this passed away. and above all. She could not be silent when such points were introduced. and long before his visit concluded. He acquiesced in all her decisions. The same books. Their taste was strikingly alike. she proceeded to question him on the subject of books. not to become an immediate convert to the excellence of such works. when she saw that to the perfect good-breeding of the gentleman. Encouraged by this to a further examination of his opinions. however disregarded before. he united frankness and vivacity. when she heard him declare. any objection arose. and that it arose from a general conformity of judgment in all that related to either. they conversed with the familiarity of a long-established acquaintance. that of music and dancing he was passionately fond. when her spirits became collected. the same passages were idolized by each— or if any difference appeared.

To enquire Free eBooks at Planet eBook. You know what he thinks of Cowper and Scott. dull.’— Marianne was softened in a moment. and second marriages. I have erred against every common-place notion of decorum.’ ‘My love. Willoughby.‘Well. ‘for ONE morning I think you have done pretty well. too happy. Marianne.’ cried Marianne. ‘is this fair? is this just? are my ideas so scanty? But I see what you mean.’ said Elinor. ‘you must not be offended with Elinor—she was only in jest. I have been too much at my ease. and then you can have nothing farther to ask. under such extraordinary despatch of every subject for discourse? You will soon have exhausted each favourite topic. and deceitful—had I talked only of the weather and the roads. But how is your acquaintance to be long supported. I have been open and sincere where I ought to have been reserved. on his side. Willoughby’s opinion in almost every matter of importance. as soon as he had left 57 .’— ‘Elinor. gave every proof of his pleasure in their acquaintance. if she were capable of wishing to check the delight of your conversation with our new friend. You have already ascertained Mr. you are certain of his estimating their beauties as he ought. which an evident wish of improving it could offer. and had I spoken only once in ten minutes. this reproach would have been spared. too frank. spiritless.’ said her mother. Another meeting will suffice to explain his sentiments on picturesque beauty. He came to them every day. and you have received every assurance of his admiring Pope no more than is proper. I should scold her myself.

in which he strongly resembled and peculiarly delighted her sister. he joined not only a captivating person. Dashwood’s estimation he was as faultless as in Marianne’s. In Mrs. He was exactly formed to engage Marianne’s heart. of saying too much what he thought on every occasion.after Marianne was at first his excuse. They read. for with all this. affectionate manners. quick imagination. by Marianne’s perfect recovery. Willoughby was a young man of good abilities. they sang together. and Elinor saw nothing to censure in him but a propensity. but the encouragement of his reception. without attention to persons or circumstances. and he read with all the sensibility and spirit which Edward had unfortunately wanted. His society became gradually her most exquisite enjoyment. lively spirits. She was confined for some days to the house. in sacrificing general politeness to the enjoyment of undivided attention where his heart was engaged. to which every day gave greater kindness. and open. but never had any confinement been less irksome. they talked. Marianne began now to perceive that the desperation 58 Sense and Sensibility . in spite of all that he and Marianne could say in its support. and in slighting too easily the forms of worldly propriety. he displayed a want of caution which Elinor could not approve. but a natural ardour of mind which was now roused and increased by the example of her own. made such an excuse unnecessary before it had ceased to be possible. In hastily forming and giving his opinion of other people. his musical talents were considerable. and which recommended him to her affection beyond every thing else.

now first became perceptible to Elinor. to believe that the sentiments which Mrs. Her mother too. was led before the end of a week to hope and expect it. an equally striking opposition of character was no hindrance to the regard of Colonel Brandon. Colonel Brandon’s partiality for Marianne. though unwillingly. Willoughby. by his prospect of riches. She saw it with concern. and secretly to congratulate herself on having gained two such sons-in-law as Edward and Willoughby. when it ceased to be noticed by them. had been rash and unjustifiable. when opposed to a very lively one of five and twenty? and as she could not even wish him successful. in whose mind not one speculative thought of their marriage had been raised. for what could a silent man of five and thirty hope. as capable of attaching her. Willoughby was all that her fancy had delineated in that unhappy hour and in every brighter period. of ever seeing a man who could satisfy her ideas of perfection. which had so early been discovered by his friends. and the raillery which the other had incurred before any partiality arose. and his behaviour declared his wishes to be in that respect as earnest. was removed when his feelings began really to call for the ridicule so justly annexed to sensibility. Jennings had assigned him for her own satisfaction. Elinor was obliged. Their attention and wit were drawn off to his more fortunate rival. she heartily wished Free eBooks at Planet eBook. as his abilities were 59 . were now actually excited by her sister. and that however a general resemblance of disposition between the parties might forward the affection of Mr.which had seized her at sixteen and a half.

‘Brandon is just the kind of man. which justified her belief of his being an unfortunate man. and nobody cares about. when they were talking of him together. ‘Do not boast of it.’ ‘That is exactly what I think of him.’ replied Willoughby. and I never see him myself without taking pains to converse with him.’ said Willoughby one day. She liked him—in spite of his gravity and reserve. prejudiced against him for being neither lively nor young.’ cried Marianne. were mild. and nobody remembers to talk to. His manners. Jennings. Sir John had dropped hints of past injuries and disappointments.him indifferent. however. whom all are delighted to see. though serious. seemed resolved to undervalue his merits. and his reserve appeared rather the result of some oppression of spirits than of any natural gloominess of temper. ‘whom every body speaks well of. and she regarded him with respect and compassion. He is highly esteemed by all the family at the park.’ said Elinor. ‘is certainly in his favour.’ ‘That he is patronised by YOU. she beheld in him an object of interest. Perhaps she pitied and esteemed him the more because he was slighted by Willoughby and Marianne. but as for the esteem of the others. who. ‘for it is injustice in both of you. that could command the indifference of any body else?’ ‘But perhaps the abuse of such people as yourself and Marianne will make amends for the regard of Lady Middle60 Sense and Sensibility . Who would submit to the indignity of being approved by such a woman as Lady Middleton and Mrs. it is a reproach in itself.

But why should you dislike him?’ ‘I do not dislike him.’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook. I have found him capable of giving me much information on various subjects. has read. If their praise is censure. but they happened to be points on which I had been previously informed. as you call 61 . ‘his observations may have extended to the existence of nabobs. and two new coats every year.’ ‘He WOULD have told me so. I doubt not.’ said Willoughby. and nobody’s notice.’ ‘I may venture to say that HIS observations have stretched much further than your candour. that in the East Indies the climate is hot. who.’ ‘Perhaps. on the contrary. and palanquins. and sense will always have attractions for me. I consider him. has more money than he can spend. for they are not more undiscerning.’ ‘In defence of your protege you can even be saucy.ton and her mother. Marianne. He has seen a great deal of the world.’ ‘That is to say. is a sensible man. and the mosquitoes are troublesome. had I made any such inquiries.’ ‘My protege. ‘he has told you. your censure may be praise. and has a thinking mind.’ cried Marianne contemptuously. even in a man between thirty and forty. gold mohrs. more time than he knows how to employ. than you are prejudiced and unjust. and he has always answered my inquiries with readiness of good-breeding and good nature. who has every body’s good word. Yes. has been abroad. as a very respectable man.

his feelings no ardour.’ ‘You decide on his imperfections so much in the mass. of gentle address. he has found fault with the hanging of my curricle. You are endeavouring to disarm me by reason.’ ‘Miss Dashwood.’ cried Willoughby. nor spirit. that I believe his character to be in other respects irreproachable. possessing an amiable heart.’ replied Elinor. however. But it will not do. I have three unanswerable reasons for disliking Colonel Brandon. I believe. I am ready to confess it. you cannot deny me the privilege of disliking him as much as ever. You shall find me as stubborn as you can be artful.’ 62 Sense and Sensibility . ‘you are now using me unkindly. well-informed. ‘and so much on the strength of your own imagination.‘Add to which. that the commendation I am able to give of him is comparatively cold and insipid. taste. and I cannot persuade him to buy my brown mare. which must give me some pain. and. I can only pronounce him to be a sensible man. and his voice no expression. and to convince me against my will. he threatened me with rain when I wanted it to be fine. ‘that he has neither genius.’ cried Marianne. And in return for an acknowledgment. to be told. well-bred. That his understanding has no brilliancy. If it will be any satisfaction to you.

Chapter 11 L ittle had Mrs. When Marianne was recovered. were put into execution. In every meeting of the kind Willoughby was included. and once or twice did venture to suggest the propriety of some self-command to Marianne. and parties on the water were made and accomplished as often as a showery October would allow. Elinor could not be surprised at their attachment. the schemes of amusement at home and abroad. and of receiving. Dashwood or her daughters imagined when they first came into Devonshire. to afford him opportunity of witnessing the excellencies of Marianne. and the ease and familiarity which naturally attended these parties were exactly calculated to give increasing intimacy to his acquaintance with the Dashwoods. The private balls at the park then began. But Marianne abhorred all concealment where no real disgrace could attend unreserve. or that they should have such frequent invitations and such constant visitors as to leave them little leisure for serious employment. in her behaviour to himself. Yet such was the case. that so many engagements would arise to occupy their time as shortly presented themselves. the most pointed assurance of her affection. She only wished that it were less openly shewn. which Sir John had been previously forming. and to aim Free eBooks at Planet 63 . of marking his animated admiration of her.

Elinor’s happiness was not so great. which she brought with her from Sussex. they were partners for half the time. he cheated himself and all the rest of the party to get her a good the restraint of sentiments which were not in themselves illaudable. Her heart was not so much at ease. was an illustration of their opinions. was right. and seemed hardly to provoke them. Willoughby thought the same. This was the season of happiness to Marianne. were careful to stand together and scarcely spoke a word to any body else. To her it was but the natural consequence of a strong affection in a young and ardent mind. and their behaviour at all times. nor her satisfaction in their amusements 64 Sense and Sensibility . Every thing he said. Her heart was devoted to Willoughby. When he was present she had no eyes for any one else. If their evenings at the park were concluded with cards. appeared to her not merely an unnecessary effort. and when obliged to separate for a couple of dances. but ridicule could not shame. If dancing formed the amusement of the night. Mrs. was clever. Such conduct made them of course most exceedingly laughed at. and the fond attachment to Norland. but a disgraceful subjection of reason to commonplace and mistaken notions. by the charms which his society bestowed on her present home. was more likely to be softened than she had thought it possible before. Every thing he did. Dashwood entered into all their feelings with a warmth which left her no inclination for checking this excessive display of them.

com 65 . She had already repeated her own history to Elinor three or four times. she might have known very early in their acquaintance all the particulars of Mr. and intimacy was therefore neither to be looked for nor desired. provided every thing were conducted in style and her two eldest children attended her. and from the first had regarded her with a kindness which ensured her a large share of her discourse. Towards her husband and mother she was the same as to them.— and so little did her presence add to the pleasure of the others. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. They afforded her no companion that could make amends for what she had left behind. she never appeared to receive more enjoyment from them than she might have experienced in sitting at home. Lady Middleton was more agreeable than her mother only in being more silent. Her insipidity was invariable. Neither Lady Middleton nor Mrs. and what he said to his wife a few minutes before he died. Jennings could supply to her the conversation she missed. She had nothing to say one day that she had not said the day before. nor that could teach her to think of Norland with less regret than ever. although the latter was an everlasting talker. for even her spirits were always the same. that they were sometimes only reminded of her being amongst them by her solicitude about her troublesome pure. Jenning’s last illness. Elinor needed little observation to perceive that her reserve was a mere calmness of manner with which sense had nothing to do. by any share in their conversation. and had Elinor’s memory been equal to her means of improvement. and though she did not oppose the parties arranged by her husband.

I know not. after a silence of some minutes. or give pleasure as a companion. had no such encouragement to think only of Marianne. A few years however will settle her opinions on the reasonable basis of common sense and observation.’ ‘No. she considers them impossible to exist. but he was a lover.’ 66 Sense and Sensibility . unfortunately for himself. and then they may be more easy to define and to justify than they now are. excite the interest of friendship.’ ‘I believe she does. Elinor’s compassion for him increased. who had himself two wives. does not approve of second attachments. But how she contrives it without reflecting on the character of her own father. as I believe.’ ‘Or rather. of all her new acquaintance. as she had reason to suspect that the misery of disappointed love had already been known to him. with a faint smile. while the others were dancing. ‘her opinions are all romantic. I understand. Her admiration and regard. His eyes were fixed on Marianne. This suspicion was given by some words which accidently dropped from him one evening at the park. was all his own. even her sisterly regard.’ replied Elinor. his attentions were wholly Marianne’s. did Elinor find a person who could in any degree claim the respect of abilities. and a far less agreeable man might have been more generally pleasing. Colonel Brandon. by any body but herself.In Colonel Brandon alone. Willoughby was out of the question. and. when they were sitting down together by mutual consent. he said. ‘Your sister. and in conversing with Elinor he found the greatest consolation for the indifference of her sister.

’ ‘This.’ ‘I cannot agree with you there.‘This will probably be the case. I am not acquainted with the minutiae of her principles. ‘cannot hold. how frequently are they succeeded by such opinions as are but too common. but a change. or the perverseness of circumstances. whether from the inconstancy of its object. I once knew a lady who in temper and mind greatly Free eBooks at Planet eBook. I only know that I never yet heard her admit any instance of a second attachment’s being pardonable. which all the charms of enthusiasm and ignorance of the world cannot atone for.’ he replied. and too dangerous! I speak from experience. no. and a better acquaintance with the world is what I look forward to as her greatest possible 67 . to be equally indifferent during the rest of their lives?’ ‘Upon my word.’ said he.— ‘Does your sister make no distinction in her objections against a second attachment? or is it equally criminal in every body? Are those who have been disappointed in their first choice.’ said Elinor. that one is sorry to see them give way to the reception of more general opinions.’ After a short pause he resumed the conversation by saying. for when the romantic refinements of a young mind are obliged to give way. do not desire it. ‘There are inconveniences attending such feelings as Marianne’s. ‘and yet there is something so amiable in the prejudices of a young mind. a total change of sentiments—No. Her systems have all the unfortunate tendency of setting propriety at nought.

Elinor attempted no more. but who from an inforced change—from a series of unfortunate circumstances’— Here he stopt suddenly. had he not convinced Miss Dashwood that what concerned her ought not to escape his lips. and by his countenance gave rise to conjectures. The lady would probably have passed without suspicion. it required but a slight effort of fancy to connect his emotion with the tender recollection of past regard. 68 Sense and Sensibility . which might not otherwise have entered Elinor’s head. who thought and judged like her.resembled your sister. But Marianne. As it was. The whole story would have been speedily formed under her active imagination. would not have done so little. appeared to think that he had said too much. and every thing established in the most melancholy order of disastrous love. in her place.

surprised her by its extravagant testimony of both. one that he had bred himself on his estate in Somersetshire.Chapter 12 A s Elinor and Marianne were walking together the next morning the latter communicated a piece of news to her sister.’ she added. the delight of a gallop on some of these downs. and after all. and which was exactly calculated to carry a woman. Imagine to yourself. Marianne told her. my dear Elinor. You shall share its use with me. and told her sister of it in raptures. she must buy another for the servant. with the greatest delight. ‘and when it arrives we will ride every day. that Willoughby had given her a horse. build a stable to receive them. she had accepted the present without hesitation. and keep a servant to ride it. and for some time she refused to submit to them. the expense would be a trifle. ‘He intends to send his groom into Somersetshire immediately for 69 . which in spite of all that she knew before of Marianne’s imprudence and want of thought. Mamma she was sure would never object to it. that if she were to alter her resolution in favour of this gift.’ Most unwilling was she to awaken from such a dream of felicity to comprehend all the unhappy truths which attended the affair. and Free eBooks at Planet eBook. As to an additional servant. Without considering that it was not in her mother’s plan to keep any horse.

‘in supposing I know very little of Willoughby. and she promised not to tempt her mother to such imprudent kindness by mentioning the offer. I have not known him long indeed. It is not time or opportunity that is to determine intimacy. as to a stable. and seven days are more than enough for others. but I am much better acquainted with him. though we have lived together for years. he might always get one at the park.’ said she warmly. than from Willoughby. by representing the inconveniences which that indulgent mother must draw on herself. 70 Sense and Sensibility . ‘You are mistaken.’ Elinor thought it wisest to touch that point no more. Elinor then ventured to doubt the propriety of her receiving such a present from a man so little. if (as would probably be the case) she consented to this increase of establishment. than I am with any other creature in the world. Of John I know very little. She knew her sister’s temper. I should hold myself guilty of greater impropriety in accepting a horse from my brother. But by an appeal to her affection for her mother. the merest shed would be sufficient. but of Willoughby my judgment has long been formed. Opposition on so tender a subject would only attach her the more to her own opinion. except yourself and mama. Marianne was shortly subdued. and to tell Willoughby when she saw him next. Elinor.any horse would do for HIM.— it is disposition alone. or at least so lately known to her. Seven years would be insufficient to make some people acquainted with each other. that it must be declined. This was too much.

she communicated to her eldest sister. she instantly saw an intimacy so decided. I shall keep it only till you can claim it. and Margaret. as marked a perfect agreement between them. he added. Marianne. Elinor heard her express her disappointment to him in a low voice. ‘Oh. though you cannot use it now. in his manner of pronouncing it. had had opportunity for observations. Elinor!’ she cried. or any of their friends. to discover it by accident. which placed this matter in a still clearer 71 . His concern however was very apparent. by being left some time in the parlour with only him and Marianne. When you leave Barton to form your own establishment in a more lasting home. with a most important face. The reasons for this alteration were at the same time related. in the same low voice.’ This was all overheard by Miss Dashwood. on being obliged to forego the acceptance of his present. should be left by tempers so frank. a meaning so direct. and when Willoughby called at the cottage. the same day. and in the whole of the sentence. >From that moment she doubted not of their being engaged to each other. when they were next by themselves. Willoughby had spent the preceding evening with them. and in his addressing her sister by her christian name alone. and they were such as to make further entreaty on his side impossible. ‘I have such a secret to tell you Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and after expressing it with earnestness. Margaret related something to her the next day. Queen Mab shall receive you. and the belief of it created no other surprise than that she. which. the horse is still yours.—‘But.She was faithful to her word.

I am almost sure it is. Margaret’s sagacity was not always displayed in a way so satisfactory to her sister. nor was she disposed to it. and saying. Elinor could not withhold her credit. ‘almost every day since they first met on High-church Down. I am sure they will be married very soon. and they had not known each other a week. I am sure she will be married to Mr. Margaret answered by looking at her sister. for the circumstance was in perfect unison with what she had heard and seen herself. and put it into his pocket-book. for he has got a lock of her hair. Willoughby very soon.’ For such particulars. 72 Sense and Sensibility .’ ‘You have said so. for I saw him cut it off. and he kissed it. Margaret. when you and mama went out of the room. stated on such authority.’ replied Elinor. I believe. It may be only the hair of some great uncle of HIS. and he seemed to be begging something of her. which had been long a matter of great curiosity to her. they were whispering and talking together as fast as could be. it is Marianne’s. and presently he took up her scissors and cut off a long lock of her hair. to give the name of the young man who was Elinor’s particular favourite.’ ‘Take care. When Mrs. Jennings attacked her one evening at the park. Elinor. Last night after tea. and folded it up in a piece of white paper. ‘I must not tell. before you were certain that Marianne wore his picture round her neck.’ ‘But. but it turned out to be only the miniature of our great uncle.’ ‘But indeed this is quite another thing. for it was all tumbled down her back.about Marianne. indeed. may I.

THAT he is not.’ This increased the mirth of the company. and that there is no such person in existence.’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and Margaret was eagerly pressed to say something more. Miss Margaret. Jennings. Jennings.’ replied Margaret. he is lately dead. for I am sure there was such a man once. She was convinced that Margaret had fixed on a person whose name she could not bear with composure to become a standing joke with Mrs. then. ‘you know that all this is an invention of your 73 .Elinor?’ This of course made every body laugh. and Elinor tried to laugh too. and I know where he is too. let us know all about it. ‘Remember that whatever your conjectures may be. ‘it was you who told me of it yourself. He is the curate of the parish I dare say. ‘What is the gentleman’s name?’ ‘I must not tell. ma’am. yes. ‘Oh! pray. Marianne. you have no right to repeat them.’ said Mrs.’ said Marianne with great warmth. But I know very well what it is.’ ‘Well.’ ‘I never had any conjectures about it.’ ‘No. He is of no profession at all.’ ‘Margaret. at his own house at Norland to be sure. Marianne felt for her most sincerely. by turning very red and saying in an angry manner to Margaret. we can guess where he is. and his name begins with an F. but she did more harm than good to the cause. But the effort was painful.’ ‘Yes.

To some few of the company it appeared rather a bold undertaking. at this moment. who was particularly warm in their praise.Most grateful did Elinor feel to Lady Middleton for observing. who was on every occasion mindful of the feelings of others. But not so easily did Elinor recover from the alarm into which it had thrown her. twice every summer for the last ten years. and Sir John. might be allowed to be a tolerable judge. who was then abroad. The grounds were declared to be highly beautiful. and that it had 74 Sense and Sensibility . it fell to the ground. open carriages only to be employed. and much was said on the subject of rain by both of them. They contained a noble piece of water. as the proprietor. Willoughby opened the piano-forte. The idea however started by her. a sail on which was to a form a great part of the morning’s amusement.’ though she believed the interruption to proceed less from any attention to her. than from her ladyship’s great dislike of all such inelegant subjects of raillery as delighted her husband and mother. at least. A party was formed this evening for going on the following day to see a very fine place about twelve miles from Barton. belonging to a brother-in-law of Colonel Brandon. was immediately pursued by Colonel Brandon. without whose interest it could not be seen. considering the time of year. for he had formed parties to visit them. ‘that it rained very hard. had left strict orders on that head. and thus amidst the various endeavours of different people to quit the topic. cold provisions were to be taken. and every thing conducted in the usual style of a complete party of pleasure. and asked Marianne to sit down to it.

Dashwood. Free eBooks at Planet eBook.— and Mrs. was persuaded by Elinor to stay at 75 .rained every day for the last fortnight. who had already a cold.

Chapter 13 T heir intended excursion to Whitwell turned out very different from what Elinor had expected.—he took it. and determined to submit to the greatest inconveniences and hardships rather than be otherwise. where they were to breakfast. ‘It must be something extraordinary that could make Colonel Brandon leave my breakfast table so suddenly. ma’am. I hope.’ 76 Sense and Sensibility . They were all in high spirits and good humour. ‘I hope he has had no bad news. as the clouds were then dispersing across the sky. and immediately left the room. Jennings. and frightened. but the event was still more unfortunate. Nobody could tell. ‘No bad news.’ In about five minutes he returned. for they did not go at all.’ said Lady Middleton. looked at the direction. as soon as he entered the room. I thank you.’ said Mrs. fatigued. ‘What is the matter with Brandon?’ said Sir John. eager to be happy. ‘None at all. changed colour. The morning was rather favourable. While they were at breakfast the letters were brought in. Among the rest there was one for Colonel Brandon. She was prepared to be wet through. though it had rained all night. Colonel. and the sun frequently appeared. By ten o’clock the whole party was assembled at the park.

as I fear my presence is necessary to gain your admittance at Whitwell. then. ‘What can you have to do in town at this time of year?’ ‘My own loss is great. for it is on business which requires my immediate attendance in town. ‘No.’ ‘Whom do you mean.’ ‘No. ma’am?’ said he.’ What a blow upon them all was this! ‘But if you write a note to the housekeeper. and is merely a letter of business.’ be continued.’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook.’ ‘My dear madam. but I am the more concerned. come. ‘that I should receive this letter today. ma’am. I know who it is 77 .’ ‘Perhaps it is to tell you that your cousin Fanny is married?’ said Mrs.’ ‘I am particularly sorry. And I hope she is well.’ said he. colouring a little. Jennings.’ ‘But how came the hand to discompose you so much. Colonel. so let us hear the truth of it. if it was only a letter of business? Come. ‘Oh! you know who I mean. ‘in being obliged to leave so agreeable a party. this won’t do.’ ‘In town!’ cried Mrs.‘Was it from Avignon? I hope it is not to say that your sister is worse.’ ‘Well. Brandon. addressing Lady Middleton. Jennings. it is not. It came from town. without attending to her daughter’s reproof.’ said Lady Middleton. indeed. Colonel. ‘recollect what you are saying. Mr. ma’am.

’ ‘I wish it could be so easily settled. I would lay fifty guineas the letter was of his own writing.said Marianne.’ said Mrs. however.’ ‘I cannot afford to lose ONE hour. Brandon is one of them. But.’ said Sir John. Willoughby got up two hours before his usual time.’ ‘I have no doubt of it. ‘if you were to defer your journey till our return. But it is not in my power to delay my journey for one day!’ ‘If you would but let us know what your business is. here are the two Miss Careys come over from Newton. ‘There is no persuading you to change your mind.’ replied Marianne.—‘It shall not be put off when we are so near it. ‘will it not be sufficient?’ He shook his head. Consider. I hope you will think better of it. He was afraid of catching cold I dare say. eagerly. Jennings. the three Miss Dashwoods walked up from the cottage. You cannot go to town till tomorrow. in a low voice to Marianne. ‘we might see whether it could be put off or not. ‘There are some people who cannot bear a party of pleasure. and Mr.’ said Sir John.’ ‘You would not be six hours later.’ said Willoughby.’ Colonel Brandon again repeated his sorrow at being the cause of disappointing the party. I know of old.’— Elinor then heard Willoughby say. and invented this trick for getting out of it. 78 Sense and Sensibility . ‘when once you are determined on anything. Brandon. ‘We must go. Brandon. that is all. on purpose to go to Whitwell. but at the same time declared it to be unavoidable.

Only to Honiton.’ added her ladyship. I shall go after him. so do.’ cried Mrs. then.’ ‘Ay.’ ‘Then I must bid you farewell for a longer time than I should wish to do. he merely bowed and said nothing.’ Colonel Brandon’s horses were announced. ‘as soon as you can conveniently leave town.’ ‘I assure you it is not in my power. Jennings. do you?’ added Sir John. when I may have it in my power to return.’ ‘I do not want to pry into other men’s concerns. ‘before you go.’ ‘Oh! he must and shall come back. But it is so uncertain. But you had better change your mind.’ ‘Well. ‘No. and we must put off the party to Whitwell till you 79 .’ said Mrs. ‘If he is not here by the end of the week. ‘Is there no chance of my seeing you and your sisters in town this winter.’ ‘You are very obliging.’ He then took leave of the whole party. that I dare not engage for it at all. ‘You do not go to town on horseback. Jennings. do let us know what you are going about. Miss Dashwood?’ ‘I am afraid. when will you come back again?’ ‘I hope we shall see you at Barton.’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook.‘Well. ‘and then perhaps you may find out what his business is. I shall then go post. I wish you a good journey.’ cried Sir John.’ To Marianne. Sir John. ‘Come Colonel. none at all. as you are resolved to go. I suppose it is something he is ashamed of.

80 Sense and Sensibility .He wished her a good morning. it is about Miss Williams. ‘I can guess what his business is. and Marianne never looked happier than when she got into it. left the room.’ said Mrs. ‘What! do not you know who Miss Williams is? I am sure you must have heard of her before. however. lowering her voice a little. and they all agreed again and again how provoking it was to be so disappointed. She is a relation of the Colonel’s. concluding however by observing. attended by Sir John. I am sure. my dear. We will not say how near. ‘Can you.’ ‘Indeed!’ ‘Oh. they might procure a tolerable composure of mind by driving about the country. The carriages were then ordered. ‘She is his natural daughter. Jennings exultingly. and. that although happiness could only be enjoyed at Whitwell. for fear of shocking the young ladies. and as like him as she can stare.’ When Sir John returned. I dare say the Colonel will leave her all his fortune.’ ‘And who is Miss Williams?’ asked Marianne. Willoughby’s was first. they must do something by way of being happy. ‘Yes. that as they were all got together. ma’am?’ said almost every body. he joined most heartily in the general regret on so unfortunate an event. she said to Elinor. yes. now burst forth universally.’ Then. The complaints and lamentations which politeness had hitherto restrained. a very near relation. and after some consultation it was agreed.

and replied very hastily. and they were soon out of sight. and I was determined to find out WHERE you had been to. loud enough for them both to hear. I know that very well. Willoughby took his usual place between the two elder Miss Dashwoods. ‘Where. and they had not been long seated. for it wanted it very much when I was there six years ago. which did not happen till after the return of all the rest. but said only in general terms that they had kept in the lanes.He drove through the park very fast. ‘I have found you out in spite of all your tricks. It is a very large one. pray?’— ‘Did not you know. while the others went on the downs. Mrs.— I hope you like your house. Mr. and that every body should be extremely merry all day long. ‘that we had been out in my curricle?’ ‘Yes. and they had the pleasure of sitting down nearly twenty to table. I know.’ Marianne turned away in great confusion. Mrs. before she leant behind her and Willoughby. which Sir John observed with great contentment. and when I come to see you. I know where you spent the morning.’ said Willoughby. Impudence. and nothing more of them was seen till their return.’ Marianne coloured. They both seemed delighted with their drive. It was settled that there should be a dance in the evening. and Elinor found that in her resolution to Free eBooks at Planet eBook. I hope you will have new-furnished it. Some more of the Careys came to dinner. Jennings sat on Elinor’s right hand. Miss Marianne. and said to 81 . Jennings laughed heartily. yes.

to enter the house while Mrs. she had actually made her own woman enquire of Mr. with whom Marianne had not the smallest acquaintance.’ ‘I am afraid. Willoughby. As soon as they left the dining-room. but I would not go while Mrs. Willoughby’s groom. Elinor could hardly believe this to be true. ‘that the pleasantness of an employment does not always evince its propriety. Jennings was perfectly true. Smith was in it. and with no other companion than Mr. nothing can be a stronger proof of it. or Marianne consent. for if there had been any real impropriety in what I did. it was impossible to have any other companion. I never spent a pleasanter morning in my life. or that we did not see the house? Is not it what you have often wished to do yourself?’ ‘Yes. that we did not go there. and great was her surprise when she found that every circumstance related by Mrs. Marianne was quite angry with her for doubting it.’ replied Elinor. Marianne. and with such a conviction I could have had no pleasure. ‘Why should you imagine.’ ‘On the contrary. Smith was there. and that she had by that method been informed that they had gone to Allenham.’ ‘Mr. Elinor. and as he went in an open carriage.’ 82 Sense and Sensibility . Elinor.know where they had been. for we always know when we are acting wrong. and spent a considerable time there in walking about the garden and going all over the house. Elinor enquired of her about it. as it seemed very unlikely that Willoughby should propose. I should have been sensible of it at the time. Willoughby however is the only person who can have a right to shew that house.

we are all offending every moment of our lives. my dear Marianne. Jennings are to be the proof of impropriety in conduct. and it is a charming house. and on the other you have a view of the church and village. it WAS rather ill-judged in me to go to Allenham. to a beautiful hanging wood. It is a corner room.—but if it were newly fitted up—a couple of hundred pounds. I am not sensible of having done anything wrong in walking over Mrs. Marianne. she came to her sister again. and.’ She blushed at this hint. Elinor. as it has already exposed you to some very impertinent remarks. beyond them. behind the house. I assure you. They will one day be Mr. Willoughby says. and after a ten minutes’ interval of earnest thought. and said with great good humour. and—‘ ‘If they were one day to be your own. and with modern furniture it would be delightful. for nothing could be more forlorn than the 83 . and has windows on two sides. you would not be justified in what you have done. of a nice comfortable size for constant use. Willoughby’s. would make it one of the pleasantest sumFree eBooks at Planet eBook.‘But. but Mr. ‘Perhaps. I value not her censure any more than I should do her commendation. of those fine bold hills that we have so often admired. On one side you look across the bowling-green. do you not now begin to doubt the discretion of your own conduct?’ ‘If the impertinent remarks of Mrs. Smith’s grounds. I did not see it to advantage. Willoughby wanted particularly to shew me the place.—There is one remarkably pretty sitting room up stairs. or in seeing her house. but it was even visibly gratifying to her.

she would have described every room in the house with equal delight.mer-rooms in England. 84 Sense and Sensibility .’ Could Elinor have listened to her without interruption from the others.

because he looked so conscious when I mentioned her. with a fixed determination that he should not escape them all. for I have a notion she is always rather sickly. The estate at Delaford was never reckoned more than two thousand a year. ‘I could see it in his face. Perhaps it is about Miss Williams and. I would lay any wager it is about Miss Williams. Jennings for two or three days. I am sure. was sure there must be some bad news.’ said she. filled the mind. nothing in the world more likely. ‘Something very melancholy must be the matter. Poor man! I am afraid his circumstances may be bad.Chapter 14 T he sudden termination of Colonel Brandon’s visit at the park. as every one must be who takes a very lively interest in all the comings and goings of all their acquaintance. She wondered. and thought over every kind of distress that could have befallen him. It is not so very likely he should be distressed in his circumstances NOW. for he is a very prudent man. I would give anything to know the truth of it. for what else can it be? I wonder whether it is so. May be she is ill in town. and to be sure Free eBooks at Planet 85 . with little intermission what could be the reason of it. I do think he must have been sent for about money matters. and raised the wonder of Mrs. by the bye. I dare say it is. and his brother left everything sadly involved. she was a great wonderer. with his steadiness in concealing its cause.

I wonder what it can be! May be his sister is worse at Avignon. His setting off in such a hurry seems very like it.must have cleared the estate by this time. But for this strange kind of secrecy main86 Sense and Sensibility . I wish him out of all his trouble with all my heart. for besides that the circumstance did not in her opinion justify such lasting amazement or variety of speculation. every day made it appear more strange and more incompatible with the disposition of both. Jennings was desirous of her feeling. could not bestow all the wonder on his going so suddenly away. His estate had been rated by Sir John at about six or seven hundred a year. Why they should not openly acknowledge to her mother and herself. Well. Elinor. As this silence continued. her wonder was otherwise disposed of. though she felt really interested in the welfare of Colonel Brandon. Her opinion varying with every fresh conjecture. and has sent for him over. It was engossed by the extraordinary silence of her sister and Willoughby on the subject. Jennings.’ So wondered. Elinor could not imagine. so talked Mrs. for though Willoughby was independent. what their constant behaviour to each other declared to have taken place. which they must know to be peculiarly interesting to them all. which Mrs. but he lived at an expense to which that income could hardly be equal. there was no reason to believe him rich. She could easily conceive that marriage might not be immediately in their power. and he had himself often complained of his poverty. and all seeming equally probable as they arose. and a good wife into the bargain.

about a week after Colonel Brandon left the country. Dashwood’s happening to mention her design of improving the cottage in the spring. he warmly opposed every alteration of a place which affection had established as perfect with him. and this doubt was enough to prevent her making any inquiry of Marianne. ‘What!’ he exclaimed—‘Improve this dear cottage! No. To Marianne it had all the distinguishing tenderness which a lover’s heart could give. and to the rest of the family it was the affectionate attention of a son and a brother.’ said Miss Dashwood. ‘nothing of the kind will be done. if my feelings are regarded. his heart seemed more than usually open to every feeling of attachment to the objects around him.’ ‘Do not be alarmed. The cottage seemed to be considered and loved by him as his home. she could not account. and on Mrs. for my mother will never have money Free eBooks at Planet eBook. where the rest of the day was spent by himself at the side of Marianne. not an inch to its size. many more of his hours were spent there than at Allenham. Not a stone must be added to its walls. and it was so wholly contradictory to their general opinions and practice. Nothing could be more expressive of attachment to them all. that a doubt sometimes entered her mind of their being really engaged. the exercise which called him out in the morning was almost certain of ending there. One evening in particular. and if no general engagement collected them at the park. THAT I will never consent to. than Willoughby’s behaviour. and by his favourite pointer at her feet. which in fact concealed nothing at 87 .tained by them relative to their engagement.

should the least variation be perceptible. he cried.’ said Willoughby. for all the improvements in the world. But you may be assured that I would not sacrifice one sentiment of local attachment of yours.’ replied Elinor. ‘which might greatly endear it to me. or of any one whom I loved. ‘May she always be poor. I consider it as the only form of building in which happiness is attainable. I would even rather lay it uselessly by than dispose of it in a manner so painful to you. I suppose. more. and were I rich enough I would instantly pull Combe down.enough to attempt it.—in no one convenience or INconvenience about it.’ ‘I flatter myself. Then. and then only. I might perhaps be as happy at Combe as I have been at Barton. and build it up again in the exact plan of this cottage. under such a roof.’ said Elinor. ‘that even under the disadvantage of better rooms and a broader staircase. if she can employ her riches no better. but this place will al88 Sense and Sensibility . Nay.’ said he. Depend upon it that whatever unemployed sum may remain.’ ‘There certainly are circumstances.’ ‘I am heartily glad of it’.’ ‘With dark narrow stairs and a kitchen that smokes. But are you really so attached to this place as to see no defect in it?’ ‘I am. Willoughby. ‘with all and every thing belonging to it.’ ‘Thank you. ‘Yes.’ cried he in the same eager tone. ‘To me it is faultless. you will hereafter find your own house as faultless as you now do this. when I make up my accounts in the spring.

’ Mrs. and in which so many happy hours have been since spent by us together. ‘Your promFree eBooks at Planet eBook. ‘How often did I wish. ‘You are a good woman. Dashwood? You would rob it of its simplicity by imaginary improvement! and this dear parlour in which our acquaintance first began. he said. which no other can possibly share. can account for. Dashwood looked with pleasure at Marianne. Mrs. would be that Barton cottage was taken: and I felt an immediate satisfaction and interest in the event.ways have one claim of my affection. that Barton cottage were inhabited! I never passed within view of it without admiring its situation. which nothing but a kind of prescience of what happiness I should experience from it. as plainly denoted how well she understood him. Marianne?’ speaking to her in a lowered voice.’ Mrs. whose fine eyes were fixed so expressively on Willoughby. you would degrade to the condition of a common 89 . and every body would be eager to pass through the room which has hitherto contained within itself more real accommodation and comfort than any other apartment of the handsomest dimensions in the world could possibly afford.’ added he. ‘when I was at Allenham this time twelvemonth. when I next came into the country. Smith. How little did I then think that the very first news I should hear from Mrs. Must it not have been so.’ he warmly replied. ‘And yet this house you would spoil. Dashwood again assured him that no alteration of the kind should be attempted. Then continuing his former tone. and grieving that no one should live in it.

ise makes me easy. ‘I do not ask you to come in the morning. and that you will always consider me with the kindness which has made everything belonging to you so dear to me. Dashwood. ‘Shall we see you tomorrow to dinner?’ said Mrs. but that I shall ever find you and yours as unchanged as your dwelling.’ The promise was readily given. to call on Lady Middleton. Extend it a little farther.’ He engaged to be with them by four o’clock. 90 Sense and Sensibility . Tell me that not only your house will remain the same. and Willoughby’s behaviour during the whole of the evening declared at once his affection and happiness. and it will make me happy. for we must walk to the park. when he was leaving them.

and with Free eBooks at Planet eBook. was perfectly satisfied with her remaining at home. Dashwood’s visit to Lady Middleton took place the next day. and his countenance shewed that he strongly partook of the emotion which over-powered Marianne. and Mrs. Dashwood was convinced that her conjecture had been just. Surprised and alarmed they proceeded directly into the room she had just quitted. who was leaning against the mantel-piece with his back towards them. On their return from the park they found Willoughby’s curricle and servant in waiting at the cottage. with her handkerchief at her eyes. but on entering the house she beheld what no foresight had taught her to expect. ‘Is anything the matter with her?’ cried Mrs.Chapter 15 M 91 . Dashwood as she entered—‘is she ill?’ ‘I hope not. and without noticing them ran up stairs. trying to look cheerful.’ he replied. who concluded that a promise had been made by Willoughby the night before of calling on her while they were absent. under some trifling pretext of employment. but Marianne excused herself from being of the party. and two of her daughters went with her. and her mother. where they found only Willoughby. So far it was all as she had foreseen. He turned round on their coming in. They were no sooner in the passage than Marianne came hastily out of the parlour apparently in violent affliction.

My visits to Mrs. by sending me on business to London. can you wait for an invitation here?’ His colour increased.’ ‘And is Mrs. and by way of exhilaration I am now come to take my farewell of you.a forced smile presently added. ‘You are too good. Dashwood looked at Elinor with surprise. But Mrs. and with his eyes fixed on the ground he only replied. for I will not press you 92 Sense and Sensibility . Mrs. ‘It is I who may rather expect to be ill—for I am now suffering under a very heavy disappointment!’ ‘Disappointment?’ ‘Yes. Willoughby. Smith has this morning exercised the privilege of riches upon a poor dependent cousin. Smith are never repeated within the twelvemonth. Elinor felt equal amazement.’ Mrs.’ He coloured as he replied.—and her business will not detain you from us long I hope. Dashwood first spoke.’ ‘To London!—and are you going this morning?’ ‘Almost this moment. my dear Willoughby. that at Barton cottage you will always be welcome. For a few moments every one was silent. I have just received my dispatches. Mrs.’ ‘This is very unfortunate. for I am unable to keep my engagement with you. Smith your only friend? Is Allenham the only house in the neighbourhood to which you will be welcome? For shame. and taken my farewell of Allenham. Smith must be obliged. but I have no idea of returning into Devonshire immediately. ‘You are very kind. ‘I have only to add.

and another pause succeeded. Dashwood was too much astonished to speak. and affectation of cheerfulness. and the next that some unfortunate quarrel had taken place between him and her sister. Elinor’s uneasiness was at least equal to her mother’s. above all. and instantly quitted the parlour to give way in solitude to the concern and alarm which this sudden departure occasioned. She thought of what had just passed with anxiety and distrust. his unwillingness to accept her mother’s return here immediately. Willoughby’s behaviour in taking leave of them.’ replied Willoughby. and on this head I shall be no more disposed to question your judgment than to doubt your inclination. greatly disturbed her. They saw him step into his carriage. I will not torment myself any longer by remaining among friends whose society it is impossible for me now to enjoy. This was broken by 93 . ‘are of such a nature—that—I dare not flatter myself’— He stopt. Smith. and.’ He then hastily took leave of them all and left the room. who said with a faint smile. Mrs. his embarrassment. because you only can judge how far THAT might be pleasing to Mrs.’ ‘My engagements at present. and in a minute it was out of sight. ‘It is folly to linger in this manner.—the distress in which Marianne had quitted the Free eBooks at Planet eBook. so unlike himself. Mrs. Dashwood felt too much for speech. confusedly. a backwardness so unlike a lover. One moment she feared that no serious design had ever been formed on his side.

’ said she. her sister’s affliction was indubitable. I could plainly see THAT. and though her eyes were red. And last night he was with us so happy. but feeding and encouraging as a duty. after only ten minutes notice—Gone too without intending to return!—Something more than what be owned to us must have happened. He did not speak. So suddenly to be gone! It seems but the work of a moment. as she sat down to work. though when she considered what Marianne’s love for him was. I have thought it all over I assure you. and I can perfectly account for every thing that at first seemed strange to me as well as to you. her countenance was not uncheerful. He had not the power of accepting it.’ ‘Can you. indeed!’ 94 Sense and Sensibility . and she thought with the tenderest compassion of that violent sorrow which Marianne was in all probability not merely giving way to as a relief. In about half an hour her mother returned. YOU must have seen the difference as well as I. Elinor. so cheerful. But whatever might be the particulars of their separation. so affectionate? And now. What can it be? Can they have quarrelled? Why else should he have shewn such unwillingness to accept your invitation here?’— ‘It was not inclination that he wanted. he did not behave like was such as a serious quarrel could most reasonably account for. ‘and with how heavy a heart does he travel?’ ‘It is all very strange. Elinor. ‘Our dear Willoughby is now some miles from Barton. a quarrel seemed almost impossible.

moreover. He is. I know. Smith suspects his regard for Marianne. This is what I believe to have happened. You had rather look out for misery for Marianne. Oh. Elinor. Elinor. You will tell me. and absent himself from Devonshire for a while. I am persuaded that Mrs. than an apology for the latter. but I will listen to no cavil. that this may or may NOT have happened. And now. because he took leave of us with less affection than his usual behaviour has shewn.’ ‘Then you would have told me.—but you. he dares not therefore at present confess to her his engagement with Marianne. And is no allowance to be made for inadvertence. but you shall not talk ME out of my trust in it. what have you to say?’ ‘Nothing. (perhaps because she has other views for him. aware that she DOES disapprove the connection. and guilt for poor Willoughby. disapproves of it. I know. unless you can point out any other method of understanding the affair as satisfactory at this. how incomprehensible are your feelings! You had rather take evil upon credit than good. or for spirits depressed by recent disappointment? Are no probabilities to be accepted.) and on that account is eager to get him away. I have explained it to myself in the most satisfactory way. to give into her 95 . for you have anticipated my answer.‘Yes. from his dependent situation. merely because they are not certainties? Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and he feels himself obliged. You are resolved to think him blameable. who love to doubt where you can—it will not satisfy YOU. that it might or might not have happened. Elinor.— and that the business which she sends him off to transact is invented as an excuse to dismiss him.

’ ‘Concealing it from us! my dear child. but still I cannot help wondering at its being practiced by him. There is great truth. though unavoidably secret for a while? And. ‘but of 96 Sense and Sensibility . in what you have now urged of the allowances which ought to be made for him. however. Smith— and if that is the case. But this is no excuse for their concealing it from us. and it is my wish to be candid in my judgment of every body. it must be highly expedient for Willoughby to be but little in Devonshire at present. But you really do admit the justice of what I have said in his defence?—I am happy—and he is acquitted.’ ‘I want no proof of their affection.’ ‘Do not blame him. But suspicion of something unpleasant is the inevitable consequence of such an alteration as we just witnessed in him. what is it you suspect him of?’ ‘I can hardly tell myself. Willoughby may undoubtedly have very sufficient reasons for his conduct. do you accuse Willoughby and Marianne of concealment? This is strange indeed. Secrecy may be advisable. and no reason in the world to think ill of? To the possibility of motives unanswerable in themselves.’ said Elinor. But it would have been more like Willoughby to acknowledge them at once.Is nothing due to the man whom we have all such reason to love.’ ‘Not entirely. for departing from his character. It may be proper to conceal their engagement (if they ARE engaged) from Mrs. where the deviation is necessary. after all. when your eyes have been reproaching them every day for incautiousness. however. and I will hope that he has.

his attentive and affectionate respect? My Elinor. his manner. and leave her perhaps for months.’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook. persuaded as he must be of your sister’s love. should leave her. but that ONE is the total silence of both on the subject.—that they should part without a mutual exchange of confidence?’ ‘I confess. ‘that every circumstance except ONE is in favour of their engagement. after all that has openly passed between them. declared that he loved and considered her as his future wife. and that he felt for us the attachment of the nearest relation? Have we not perfectly understood each other? Has not my consent been daily asked by his looks. by either of them.’ ‘Yet not a syllable has been said to you on the subject. is it possible to doubt their engagement? How could such a thought occur to you? How is it to be supposed that Willoughby.’ ‘I am perfectly satisfied of both. without telling her of his 97 . for at least the last fortnight.’ ‘How strange this is! You must think wretchedly indeed of Willoughby. He must and does love her I am sure.’ ‘I have not wanted syllables where actions have spoken so plainly. you can doubt the nature of the terms on which they are together. Has he been acting a part in his behaviour to your sister all this time? Do you suppose him really indifferent to her?’ ‘No. Has not his behaviour to Marianne and to all of us. if. I cannot think that.’ replied Elinor. and with me it almost outweighs every other.their engagement I do.

had seen her leave him in the greatest affliction. Smith. by the alteration in his manners this morning. I believe not. I confess. Nothing in my opinion has ever passed to justify doubt. but they are fainter than they were. from a fear of offending Mrs. no secrecy has been attempted. Ungracious girl! But I require no such proof. But all this may be explained by such a situation of his affairs as you have supposed. and I will not encourage it. I have had my doubts. my dear mother. He had just parted from my sister. such carelessness of the future. and did not return your kindness with any cordiality. I was startled. that I have never considered this matter as certain.‘But with a strange kind of tenderness. and yet aware that by declining your invitation. I confess. if he can leave her with such indifference. If we find they correspond. as you attribute to him.’ ‘A mighty concession indeed! If you were to see them at the altar. to resist the temptation of returning here soon. It must be Willoughby therefore whom you suspect.—he did not speak like himself. every fear of mine will be removed. you would suppose they were going to be married. sincerely love him. But why? Is he not a man of honour and feeling? Has there been any inconsistency on his side to create alarm? can he be deceitful?’ ‘I hope not. and if he felt obliged. all has been uniformly open and unreserved. You cannot doubt your sister’s wishes. and they may soon be entirely done away. and suspicion of his integrity cannot be more painful to yourself than to me. by saying that 98 Sense and Sensibility . It has been involuntary.’ cried Elinor. ‘I love Willoughby.’ ‘You must remember.

a suspicious part by our family. and Elinor was then at liberty to think over the representations of her mother. he should seem to act an ungenerous. Willoughby certainly does not deserve to be suspected. as a difference in judgment from myself.he was going away for some time. as well as more consistent with his general character. and it seemed as if her tears were even then restrained with difficulty. to acknowledge the probability of many. he is no stranger in this part of the world. for their marriage must be at a very uncertain distance. Though WE have not known him long. In such a 99 .’ They were interrupted by the entrance of Margaret. it might have been odd that he should leave us without acknowledging everything to me at once: but this is not the case. and who has ever spoken to his disadvantage? Had he been in a situation to act independently and marry immediately. She avoided the looks of them all. when she entered the room and took her place at the table without saying a word. as far as it can be observed. and hope for the justice of all.’ ‘You speak very properly. a plain and open avowal of his difficulties would have been more to his honour I think. and even secrecy. may now be very advisable. They saw nothing of Marianne till dinner time. be might well be embarrassed and disturbed. Her eyes were red and swollen.—but I will not raise objections against any one’s conduct on so illiberal a foundation. or a deviation from what I may think right and consistent. It is an engagement in some respects not prosperously begun. could neither eat nor speak. Free eBooks at Planet eBook.

she burst into tears and left the room.and after some time. her small degree of fortitude was quite overcome. 100 Sense and Sensibility . This violent oppression of spirits continued the whole evening. on her mother’s silently pressing her hand with tender compassion. She was without any power. because she was without any desire of command over herself. if they spoke at all. The slightest mention of anything relative to Willoughby overpowered her in an instant. and though her family were most anxiously attentive to her comfort. it was impossible for them. to keep clear of every subject which her feelings connected with him.

and she wept the greatest part of it. She spent whole hours at the pianoforte alternately singing and Free eBooks at Planet eBook. The evening passed off in the equal indulgence of feeling. and unwilling to take any nourishment. Her sensibility was potent enough! When breakfast was over she walked out by herself. She would have been ashamed to look her family in the face the next morning. giving pain every moment to her mother and sisters. was unable to talk. She played over every favourite song that she had been used to play to Willoughby. indulging the recollection of past enjoyment and crying over the present reverse for the chief of the morning. But the feelings which made such composure a disgrace. left her in no danger of incurring it. She was awake the whole night. She got up with a headache. and sat at the instrument gazing on every line of music that he had written out for her. had she not risen from her bed in more need of repose than when she lay down in it. and wandered about the village of 101 . and this nourishment of grief was every day applied. every air in which their voices had been oftenest joined. and forbidding all attempt at consolation from either.Chapter 16 M arianne would have thought herself very inexcusable had she been able to sleep at all the first night after parting from Willoughby. till her heart was so heavy that no farther sadness could be gained.

and she tried to find in it a motive sufficient for their silence. No letter from Willoughby came. Her mother was surprised. her 102 Sense and Sensibility . Such violence of affliction indeed could not be supported for ever. and in her opinion so eligible of knowing the real state of the affair. ‘how very often Sir John fetches our letters himself from the post. as well as in music. and none seemed expected by Marianne. In books too. so simple.’ Elinor could not deny the truth of this. and of instantly removing all mystery. ‘Remember. But Mrs. her solitary walks and silent meditations. Elinor. still produced occasional effusions of sorrow as lively as ever. which at least satisfied herself. but these employments. she courted the misery which a contrast between the past and present was certain of giving. and carries them to it. that she could not help suggesting it to her mother.’ said she. ‘whether she is or she is not engaged to Willoughby? From you. her voice often totally suspended by her tears. ‘Why do you not ask Marianne at once. We have already agreed that secrecy may be necessary. and we must acknowledge that it could not be maintained if their correspondence were to pass through Sir John’s hands. She read nothing but what they had been used to read together. Dashwood could find explanations whenever she wanted them.crying.’ said she. to which she daily recurred. and Elinor again became uneasy. But there was one method so direct. it sunk within a few days into a calmer melancholy.

com 103 . their witticisms added pain to many a painful hour. common sense. I would not attempt to force the confidence of any one. common prudence. after forcing from her a confession of what is meant at present to be unacknowledged to any one. but in vain. It was several days before Willoughby’s name was mentioned before Marianne by any of her family. of a child much less. We will put it by. Dashwood’s romantic delicacy. our dear Willoughby went away before we could get through it. what distress would not such an enquiry inflict! At any rate it would be most ungenerous. considering her sister’s youth. when circumstances make the revealment of it eligible.— but one evening. that when he comes again.. were not so nice. and so kind. indeed. Dashwood. ‘We have never finished Hamlet. She used to be all unreserve.But it may be Free eBooks at Planet eBook. the question could not give offence. and that I shall not be the last to whom the affair is made known. I should never deserve her confidence again. exclaimed. common care. I know Marianne’s heart: I know that she dearly loves me.. because a sense of duty would prevent the denial which her wishes might direct. so indulgent a mother. Marianne. It would be the natural result of your affection for her.’ Elinor thought this generosity overstrained.mother. were all sunk in Mrs. Mrs. Supposing it possible that they are not engaged.’ ‘I would not ask such a question for the world. Jennings. accidentally taking up a volume of Shakespeare. Sir John and Mrs. and to you more especially. and urged the matter farther.

One morning. as it produced a reply from Marianne so expressive of confidence in Willoughby and knowledge of his intentions. If her sisters intended to walk on the downs. and could never be found when the others set off.’ ‘Months!’ cried Marianne. would not then attempt more. Beyond the entrance of the valley. lay before them. if they talked of the valley. for Marianne’s MIND could not be controlled. it was a man on horseback riding towards 104 Sense and Sensibility . Marianne was prevailed on to join her sisters in their usual walk. they stopped to look around them. they soon discovered an animated one. but it gave Elinor pleasure. with strong surprise. though still rich. Dashwood was sorry for what she had said. she was as speedy in climbing the hills. perhaps. before THAT happens. who greatly disapproved such continual seclusion. They walked along the road through the valley. instead of wandering away by herself. and on reaching that point. where the country. she directly stole away towards the lanes. from a spot which they had never happened to reach in any of their walks before. But at length she was secured by the exertions of Elinor. and chiefly in silence.’ Mrs. Amongst the objects in the scene. a long stretch of the road which they had travelled on first coming to Barton. ‘No— nor many weeks. was less wild and more open. about a week after his leaving the country. satisfied with gaining one point. and examine a prospect which formed the distance of their view from the cottage. and Elinor. Hitherto she had carefully avoided every companion in her rambles.months.

In a few minutes they could distinguish him to be a gentleman. his coat. but she dispersed her tears to smile on HIM. He was the only person in the world who could at that moment be forgiven for not being Willoughby. it is indeed. almost as well known as Willoughby’s. He dismounted.’ ‘He has.them. and in a moment afterwards Marianne rapturously exclaimed. walked back with them to Barton. the only one who could have gained a smile from her. The person is not tall enough for him. Marianne looked again. and she turned round with surprise to see and welcome Edward Ferrars. and giving his horse to his servant. It is not Willoughby. to screen Marianne from particularity. she was hurrying back. her heart sunk within her. He was welcomed by them all with great cordiality.’ cried Marianne. as she felt almost certain of its not being Willoughby. I knew how soon he would come. Marianne. joined them in begging her to stop. and has not his 105 .’ She walked eagerly on as she spoke. a third. his horse. and abruptly turning round. His air. ‘It is he. he has. ‘I am sure he has. quickened her pace and kept up with her. when Elinor cried out. and Elinor. but Free eBooks at Planet eBook. I think you are mistaken.—I know it is!’—and was hastening to meet him. whither he was purposely coming to visit them. when the voices of both her sisters were raised to detain her. ‘Indeed. They were soon within thirty yards of the gentleman. and in her sister’s happiness forgot for a time her own disappointment.

as every feeling must end with her. said little but what was forced from him by questions.’ said Elinor. He was confused. and distinguished Elinor by no mark of affection. the meeting between Edward and her sister was but a continuation of that unaccountable coldness which she had often observed at Norland in their mutual behaviour.’ ‘And how does dear. He looked rather distressed as he added. seemed scarcely sensible of pleasure in seeing them. After a short silence which succeeded the first surprise and enquiries of meeting. ‘Have you been lately in Sussex?’ said Elinor. who showed more warmth of regard in her reception of him than even Elinor herself. ‘probably looks much 106 Sense and Sensibility . She began almost to feel a dislike of Edward. ‘I was at Norland about a month ago.especially by Marianne. Marianne saw and listened with increasing surprise. he had been in Devonshire a fortnight. dear Norland look?’ cried Marianne. looked neither rapturous nor gay. indeed. No. dear Norland. Marianne asked Edward if he came directly from London. surprised at his being so long in the same county with Elinor without seeing her before. that he had been staying with some friends near Plymouth. and it ended. more particularly. there was a deficiency of all that a lover ought to look and say on such an occasion. To Marianne. On Edward’s side. by carrying back her thoughts to Willoughby. whose manners formed a contrast sufficiently striking to those of his brother elect. ‘A fortnight!’ she repeated. ‘Dear.

’ ‘It is not every one. calling his attention to the prospect. ‘Now.’ ‘No.’ cried Marianne. Look up to it. ‘here is Barton valley. ‘who has your passion for dead it always does at this time of the year. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. I see a very dirty lane. Look at those hills! Did you ever see their equals? To the left is Barton park. not often understood. my feelings are not often shared. and be tranquil if you can. The woods and walks thickly covered with dead leaves. swept hastily off.’ ‘How can you think of dirt. smiling. the air altogether inspired! Now there is no one to regard them.’ said Elinor. is our cottage. which rises with such grandeur. ‘with what transporting sensation have I formerly seen them fall! How have I delighted. the season.’ ‘It is a beautiful country.’ ‘Oh.’ he replied. with such objects before you?’ ‘Because.’ ‘How strange!’ said Marianne to herself as she walked on. ‘among the rest of the objects before me. But SOMETIMES they are.’ said she. ‘but these bottoms must be dirty in winter. beneath that farthest hill.’ replied he. They are seen only as a nuisance.—but rousing herself again. And 107 .’—As she said this. Edward. and driven as much as possible from the sight. to see them driven in showers about me by the wind! What feelings have they. she sunk into a reverie for a few moments. as I walked. amongst those woods and plantations. You may see the end of the house.

and towards us have behaved in the friendliest manner. Ferrars. His coldness and reserve mortified her severely.’ ‘Marianne. and treated him as she thought he ought to be treated from the family connection. and directing her attention to their visitor. ‘how can you say so? How can you be so unjust? They are a very respectable family. in a low voice. endeavoured to support something like discourse with him. ‘nor how many painful moments. &c. how many pleasant days we have owed to them?’ ‘No. not all.’ said Marianne. by talking of their present residence. she avoided every appearance of resentment or displeasure.’ Elinor took no notice of this. Have you forgot.’ answered Marianne. she was vexed and half angry.’ cried her sister. 108 Sense and Sensibility . Mr. but resolving to regulate her behaviour to him by the past rather than the present.‘Have you an agreeable neighbourhood here? Are the Middletons pleasant people?’ ‘No. extorting from him occasional questions and remarks. ‘we could not be more unfortunately situated. Marianne. its conveniences.

Dashwood. Dashwood. and kind. He was not in spirits. Ferrars’s views for you at present. The whole family perceived it. of all things the most natural. and 109 . I hope my mother is now convinced that I have no more talents than inclination for a public life!’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Indeed a man could not very well be in love with either of her daughters. They had begun to fail him before he entered the house. admired its prospect. and his interest in their welfare again became perceptible. reserve could not stand against such a reception. he praised their house. was attentive. without extending the passion to her. coldness. for his coming to Barton was. His affections seemed to reanimate towards them all. He received the kindest welcome from her. in her opinion. Edward?’ said she. and they were quite overcome by the captivating manners of Mrs. ‘What are Mrs.Chapter 17 M rs. and Mrs. ‘are you still to be a great orator in spite of yourself?’ ‘No. Dashwood was surprised only for a moment at seeing him. when dinner was over and they had drawn round the fire. but still he was not in spirits. attributing it to some want of liberality in his mother. sat down to table indignant against all selfish parents. and Elinor had the satisfaction of seeing him soon become more like himself. Her joy and expression of regard long outlived her wonder. however.

’ ‘Elinor. I wish as well as every body else to be perfectly happy. Come. as the world goes now. ‘but wealth has much to do with it. no profession.’ ‘Strange that it would!’ cried Marianne. I believe.’ ‘I shall not attempt it.‘But how is your fame to be established? for famous you must be to satisfy all your family. Your wishes are all moderate.’ ‘Perhaps. Beyond a competence.’ ‘As moderate as those of the rest of the world. I dare say. for shame!’ said Marianne. ‘What have wealth or grandeur to do with happiness?’ ‘Grandeur has but little. YOUR competence and MY wealth are very much alike. it can afford no real satisfaction. and no assurance. you may find it a difficult matter. Greatness will not make me so. what is your competence?’ ‘About eighteen hundred or two thousand a year.’ said Elinor. I have no wish to be distinguished.’ 110 Sense and Sensibility . ‘money can only give happiness where there is nothing else to give it. Your ideas are only more noble than mine. and have every reason to hope I never shall. as far as mere self is concerned. I well know.’ ‘You have no ambition. and without them. and with no inclination for expense. we shall both agree that every kind of external comfort must be wanting. like every body else it must be in my own way. not more than THAT. ‘we may come to the same point. Thank Heaven! I cannot be forced into genius and eloquence. no affection for strangers.’ said Elinor. smiling. but.

’ said Elinor.’ observed Elinor. I am sure I am not extravagant in my demands.’ said Edward. striking out a novel thought. ‘I should be puzzled to spend so large a fortune myself.’ ‘What magnificent orders would travel from this family to London. ‘if my children were all to be rich my help.’ ‘Oh dear!’ cried Margaret. her eyes sparkling with animation. ‘that somebody would give us all a large fortune apiece!’ ‘Oh that they would!’ cried Marianne. ‘Hunters!’ repeated Edward—‘but why must you have hunters? Every body does not hunt.’ said Mrs. ‘and your difficulties will soon vanish. ‘in spite of the insufficiency of wealth. ‘We are all unanimous in that 111 . ‘how happy I should be! I wonder what I should do with it!’ Marianne looked as if she had no doubt on that point. A proper establishment of servants.’ Marianne coloured as she replied.’ Elinor smiled again. and her cheeks glowing with the delight of such imaginary happiness. ‘A family cannot well be maintained on a smaller. to hear her sister describing so accurately their future expenses at Combe Magna.’ ‘And yet two thousand a-year is a very moderate income. a carriage.’ ‘I wish.’ said Marianne. perhaps two. I suppose. cannot be supported on less.’ said Margaret. ‘TWO thousand a year! ONE is my wealth! I guessed how it would end. ‘in such an event! What a hapFree eBooks at Planet eBook. and hunters.’ ‘You must begin your improvements on this house. ‘But most people do.Elinor laughed. Dashwood.

’ ‘Marianne is as steadfast as ever.’ ‘And the bulk of your fortune would be laid out in annuities on the authors or their heirs. I should have something else to do with it. Should not you. Edward—whether it be melancholy or gay. Scott—she would buy them all over and over again: she would buy up every copy. music-sellers. At my time of life opinions are tolerably fixed. I presume?’ ‘Undoubtedly. I believe. Edward.’ ‘No. You are very right in supposing how my money would be spent—some of it. you see. I love to recall it—and you will never offend me by talking of former times. Marianne? Forgive me. would give a general commission for every new print of merit to be sent you—and as for Marianne. to prevent their falling into unworthy hands. you would bestow it as a reward on that person who wrote the ablest defence of your favourite maxim. It is not likely that I should now see or hear any thing to change them. there would not be music enough in London to content her. that no one can ever be in love more than once in their life—your opinion on that point is unchanged. 112 Sense and Sensibility . Miss Dashwood.’ said Elinor. at least—my loose cash would certainly be employed in improving my collection of music and books. I know her greatness of soul. and she would have every book that tells her how to admire an old twisted tree. And books!—Thomson. then. Cowper. and print-shops! You. if I am very day for booksellers.’ ‘I love to be reminded of the past. But I was willing to shew you that I had not forgot our old disputes.’ ‘Perhaps.

Marianne.’ said Marianne. My doctrine has never aimed at the subjection of the understanding. ‘in a total misapprehension of character in some point or other: fancying people so much more gay or grave. of having ofFree eBooks at Planet eBook. ‘I should hardly call her a lively girl—she is very earnest.’ said Elinor. ‘But gaiety never was a part of MY character. ‘to be guided wholly by the opinion of other people. or ingenious or stupid than they really are. I am guilty. without giving oneself time to deliberate and judge. All I have ever attempted to influence has been the behaviour.’ said Marianne. You are not very gay yourself.’ ‘She is only grown a little more grave than she was.’ ‘Nay. with a sigh. Edward.’ ‘Why should you think so!’ replied he. I thought our judgments were given us merely to be subservient to those of neighbours. and very frequently by what other people say of them. Sometimes one is guided by what they say of themselves.’ ‘But I thought it was right.‘she is not at all altered.’ ‘I have frequently detected myself in such kind of mistakes.’ he 113 . You must not confound my meaning. I am sure. ‘you need not reproach me. I confess.’ said Elinor. Elinor. and I can hardly tell why or in what the deception originated. never. very eager in all she does—sometimes talks a great deal and always with animation—but she is not often really merry. This has always been your doctrine. ‘and yet I have always set her down as a lively girl.’ ‘I believe you are right.’ ‘No.’ ‘Nor do I think it a part of Marianne’s.

‘and that is worse.’ he returned.’ ‘I do not understand you.’ said Marianne. ‘Reserved!—how. Marianne?’ ‘Yes.ten wished you to treat our acquaintance in general with greater attention. colouring.’ Edward started—‘Reserved! Am I reserved.’ said Edward to Elinor. I am so little at my ease among strangers of gentility!’ ‘Marianne has not shyness to excuse any inattention of hers. ‘Shyness is only the effect of a sense of inferiority in some way or other. ‘is all on your side of the question. but when have I advised you to adopt their sentiments or to conform to their judgment in serious matters?’ ‘You have not been able to bring your sister over to your plan of general civility. I never wish to offend.’ replied he. in what manner? What am I to tell you? 114 Sense and Sensibility .’ ‘But you would still be reserved. looking expressively at Marianne.’ replied Elinor. I should not be shy. when I am only kept back by my natural awkwardness. that I often seem negligent. but I am so foolishly shy. but I am afraid my practice is much more on your sister’s. ‘Do you gain no ground?’ ‘Quite the contrary. ‘She knows her own worth too well for false shame. I have frequently thought that I must have been intended by nature to be fond of low company. ‘My judgment.’ said Elinor.’ replied Edward. very. If I could persuade myself that my manners were perfectly easy and graceful.

Free eBooks at Planet eBook. she said to him. and admire what she admires as rapturously as herself?’ Edward made no answer.What can you suppose?’ Elinor looked surprised at his emotion. ‘Do not you know my sister well enough to understand what she means? Do not you know she calls every one reserved who does not talk as fast. His gravity and thoughtfulness returned on him in their fullest extent—and he sat for some time silent and dull. but trying to laugh off the 115 .

‘I am going into the village to see my horses. and the reservedness of his manner towards her contradicted one moment what a more animated look had intimated the preceding one. while his own enjoyment in it appeared so imperfect. and Marianne. he had seen many parts of the valley to advantage. she wished it were equally evident that he still distinguished her by the same affection which once she had felt no doubt of inspiring. 116 Sense and Sensibility . and the village itself. but hitherto the continuance of his preference seemed very uncertain. ‘as you are not yet ready for breakfast. I shall be back again presently.’ *** Edward returned to them with fresh admiration of the surrounding country. His visit afforded her but a very partial satisfaction.Chapter 18 E linor saw. with great uneasiness the low spirits of her friend.’ said be. soon left them to themselves. was astonished to see Edward himself come out. He joined her and Marianne in the breakfast-room the next morning before the others were down. But before she was half way upstairs she heard the parlour door open. and. It was evident that he was unhappy. in his walk to the village. who was always eager to promote their happiness as far as she could. turning round.

the woods seem full of fine timber. when Edward interrupted her by saying. which had exceedingly pleased him. and is disgusted with such Free eBooks at Planet eBook. which ought to be bold. You must be satisfied with such admiration as I can honestly give. ‘You must not enquire too far. surfaces strange and uncouth. but these are all lost on me. because you admire 117 . and I shall offend you by my ignorance and want of taste if we come to particulars. and to question him more minutely on the objects that had particularly struck him. which ought to be irregular and rugged. and the valley looks comfortable and snug—with rich meadows and several neat farm houses scattered here and there. afforded a general view of the whole. Marianne—remember I have no knowledge in the picturesque.’ said Marianne. It exactly answers my idea of a fine country. ‘but why should you boast of it?’ ‘I suspect. Edward here falls into another. I know nothing of the picturesque. and distant objects out of sight. which ought only to be indistinct through the soft medium of a hazy atmosphere. I shall call hills steep. I can easily believe it to be full of rocks and promontories. I call it a very fine country—the hills are steep.’ said Elinor. Because he believes many people pretend to more admiration of the beauties of nature than they really feel. ‘that to avoid one kind of affectation. because it unites beauty with utility—and I dare say it is a picturesque one too. grey moss and brush wood. and she was beginning to describe her own admiration of these scenes.’ ‘I am afraid it is but too a much higher situation than the cottage. This was a subject which ensured Marianne’s attention.

I am not fond of nettles or thistles. blasted trees. straight. I do not like crooked. The subject was continued no farther.’ Marianne looked with amazement at Edward.’ ‘I am convinced. he affects greater indifference and less discrimination in viewing them himself than he possesses. I detest jargon of every kind. But. tattered cottages. Every body pretends to feel and tries to describe with the taste and elegance of him who first defined what picturesque beauty was. in return. and flourishing. Dashwood.’ said Edward. his hand passed so directly before her. or heath blossoms. and sometimes I have kept my feelings to myself.’ said Marianne. your sister must allow me to feel no more than I profess. as to make a ring. I like a fine prospect. Elinor only laughed. ‘that admiration of landscape scenery is become a mere jargon.pretensions. till a new object suddenly engaged her attention. ‘that you really feel all the delight in a fine prospect which you profess to feel. I have more pleasure in a snug farm-house than a watch-tower—and a troop of tidy. twisted. I admire them much more if they are tall.’ ‘It is very true. with compassion at her sister. I do not like ruined. with a plait of hair in the 118 Sense and Sensibility . and in taking his tea from Mrs. because I could find no language to describe them in but what was worn and hackneyed out of all sense and meaning. happy villages please me better than the finest banditti in the world. and Marianne remained thoughtfully silent. He is fastidious and will have an affectation of his own. She was sitting by Edward. but not on picturesque principles.

the only difference in their conclusions was. but her own forgiveness might have been more speedy. had she known how little offence it had given her sister. and giving a momentary glance at Elinor. That the hair was her own.centre. The setting always casts a different shade on it. Edward’s embarrassment lasted some time. she instantaneously felt as well satisfied as Marianne. you know. and looked conscious likewise. But I should have thought her hair had been darker. and it ended in an absence of mind still more settled. He was particularly grave the whole morning. Edward. ‘I never saw you wear a ring before. Elinor was conscious must have been procured by some theft or contrivance unknown to herself. He coloured very deeply. her own vexation at her want of thought could not be surpassed by his. that what Marianne considered as a free gift from her sister. She was not in a humour. Before the middle of the day. replied. beyond all doubt. ‘Yes. Marianne severely censured herself for what she had said. they were visited by Sir Free eBooks at Planet eBook. ‘Is that Fanny’s hair? I remember her promising to give you some. by instantly talking of something else. that it was exactly the shade of her own.’ Elinor had met his eye.’ Marianne spoke inconsiderately what she really felt— but when she saw how much she had pained Edward. it is my sister’s 119 . to regard it as an affront. and affecting to take no notice of what passed. she internally resolved henceforward to catch every opportunity of eyeing the hair and of satisfying herself. however.’ she cried. very conspicuous on one of his fingers.

’ cried Sir John. and the Careys. which nothing but the newness of their acquaintance with Edward could have prevented from being immediately sprung.’ Mrs. ‘that Willoughby were among us again.—What! you thought nobody could dance because a certain person that shall be nameless is gone!’ ‘I wish with all my soul. Jennings. for we shall be a large party. Jennings enforced the necessity.John and Mrs. Sir John never came to the Dashwoods without either inviting them to dine at the park the next day. On the present occasion. and this prepared a future mine of raillery against the devoted Elinor. or to drink tea with them that evening. ‘You MUST drink tea with us to night. towards whose amusement he felt himself bound to contribute. came to take a survey of the guest. But. ‘And who knows but you may raise a dance. for the better entertainment of their visitor. having heard of the arrival of a gentleman at the cottage. founded on Margaret’s instructions. from some very significant looks. With the assistance of his mother-in-law. Miss Marianne. who. extended. ‘And that will tempt YOU. as it was. he wished to engage them for both. ‘Impossible! Who is to dance?’ ‘Who! why yourselves. she only learned. and Whitakers to be sure. Sir John was not long in discovering that the name of Ferrars began with an F.’ said he.’ said she. how far their penetration.’ ‘A dance!’ cried Marianne. ‘for we shall be quite alone—and tomorrow you must absolutely dine with us.’ 120 Sense and Sensibility .

by whom he was sitting.’ Marianne was surprised and confused. Willoughby and herself. for had he not imagined it to be a joke for the good of her acquaintance in general. in a low voice. and Marianne’s blushing. rather astonished at her earnestness and warmth. ‘And who is Willoughby?’ said he. gave new suspicions to Edward.’ ‘Well then. yet she could not help smiling at the quiet archness of his manner. She gave him a brief reply. and said. he went immediately round her. but such of Marianne’s expressions as had puzzled him before.’ ‘I do not doubt it. Edward saw enough to comprehend.’ ‘Certainly. to Miss Dashwood. and when their visitors left them. said. Willoughby hunts. ‘Oh.I am sure you will like 121 . Edward! How can you?—But the time will come I hope. founded only on a something or a nothing between Mr. not only the meaning of others. ‘I have been guessing. and after a moment’s silence... Free eBooks at Planet eBook. I guess that Mr. he would not have ventured to mention it. Marianne’s countenance was more communicative. Shall I tell you my guess?’ ‘What do you mean?’ ‘Shall I tell you.’ replied he. in a whisper.

and without any restraint on his time. as to be the general excuse for every thing strange on the part of her son. He had no pleasure at Norland. Elinor placed all that was astonishing in this way of acting to his mother’s account. Dashwood to stay longer. were greatly improved—he grew more and more partial to the house and environs—never spoke of going away without a sigh—declared his time to be wholly disengaged—even doubted to what place he should go when he left them—but still. which marked the turn of his feelings and gave the lie to his actions. he was earnestly pressed by Mrs. Disappointed. Never had any week passed so quickly—he could hardly believe it to be gone. during the last two or three days. however. and his greatest happiness was in being with them. and vexed as 122 Sense and Sensibility . and it was happy for her that he had a mother whose character was so imperfectly known to her. go he must. His spirits. but. in spite of their wishes and his own. as if he were bent only on self-mortification. other things he said too. Yet. he seemed resolved to be gone when his enjoyment among his friends was at the height. he must go. he must leave them at the end of a week. though still very unequal. He said so repeatedly. but either to Norland or London. he detested being in town.Chapter 19 E dward remained a week at the cottage. He valued their kindness beyond any thing.

The shortness of his visit. Ferrars’s disposition and designs. which had been rather more painfully extorted from her. indeed. were most usually attributed to his want of independence. ‘you would be a happier man if you had any profession to engage your time and give an interest to your plans and actions. to the remembrance of every mark of regard in look or word which fell from him while at Barton. Dashwood. the same inevitable necessity of temporizing with his mother. But from such vain wishes she was forced to turn for comfort to the renewal of her confidence in Edward’s 123 . this opposition was to yield. The old well-established grievance of duty against will. she was very well disposed on the whole to regard his actions with all the candid allowances and generous qualifications. might result from it—you would not be able to give them so much of your time. She would have been glad to know when these difficulties were to cease. the steadiness of his purpose in leaving them.—when Mrs. and above all to that flattering proof of it which he constantly wore round his finger.’ said Mrs. by her mother. of openness. Edward. as they were at breakfast the last morning. But (with a smile) you would be materially benefited in one particular Free eBooks at Planet eBook. for Willoughby’s service.she was. Some inconvenience to your friends. originated in the same fettered inclination. and his better knowledge of Mrs. His want of spirits. parent against child. and sometimes displeased with his uncertain behaviour to herself. and of consistency. and her son be at liberty to be happy. Ferrars would be reformed. was the cause of all. ‘I think.

made a very good appearance in the first circles. idleness was pronounced on the whole to be most advantageous and honourable. even in this less abstruse study of it. but I was too old when the subject was first started to enter it—and. or afford me any thing like least—you would know where to go when you left them. and is. But unfortunately my own nicety. I suppose. many young men. that I have had no necessary business to engage me. it had fashion on its side. and the nicety of my friends.’ said Mrs. and a young man of eighteen is not in general so earnestly bent on being busy as to resist the solicitations of his friends to do nothing. But I had no inclination for the law. We never could agree in our choice of a profession. that your sons will be brought up to as many pursuits. As for the navy. and probably will always be a heavy misfortune to me. will be. It has been. 124 Sense and Sensibility . ‘that I have long thought on this point. ‘since leisure has not promoted your own happiness. I was therefore entered at Oxford and have been properly idle ever since. which my family approved. I always preferred the church. as I might be as dashing and expensive without a red coat on my back as with one. have made me what I am. They recommended the army. and drove about town in very knowing gigs. That was a great deal too smart for me. no profession to give me employment.’ ‘The consequence of which. who had chambers in the Temple. Dashwood. The law was allowed to be genteel enough. as I still do. at length.’ ‘I do assure you. as there was no necessity for my having any profession at all. But that was not smart enough for my family. an idle. as you think now.’ he replied. helpless being.

and trades as Columella’s. You want nothing but patience—or give it a more fascinating name. she did not adopt the method so judiciously employed by Marianne.’ This desponding turn of mind. that independence you are so anxious for. In feeling. ‘to be as unlike myself as is possible. Your mother will secure to you.’ ‘Come. But as it was her determination to subdue it. Edward. in action. call it hope. though it could not be communicated to Mrs. which required some trouble and time to subdue. Their means were as different as their objects. to augment and fix her sorrow. this is all an effusion of immediate want of spirits. whatever be their education or state.’ said he. solitude and idleness. You are in a melancholy humour.’ replied Edward. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and to prevent herself from appearing to suffer more than what all her family suffered on his going away. and it will. come. which shortly took place. Know your own happiness. gave additional pain to them all in the parting. But remember that the pain of parting from friends will be felt by every body at times. by seeking silence. in every thing. How much may not a few months do?’ ‘I think. it is her duty. and left an uncomfortable impression on Elinor’s feelings especially. on a similar occasion. professions. and fancy that any one unlike yourself must be 125 . Dashwood. in time. in condition.’ ‘They will be brought up. ‘that I may defy many months to produce any good to me. in a serious accent.employments. it must ere long become her happiness to prevent your whole youth from being wasted in discontent.

she dared not deny. and of the strength of her own. when. Elinor found every day afforded her leisure enough to think of Edward. she did not lessen her own grief. in spite of this mortifying conviction. with calm ones it could have no merit. and doubt. pity. she gave a very striking proof. That her sister’s affections WERE calm. approbation. and every effect of solitude was produced. it was at least prevented from unnecessary increase. though she blushed to acknowledge it. censure. in every possible variety which the different state of her spirits at different times could produce. appeared to interest herself almost as much as ever in the general concerns of the family.—with strong affections it was impossible. by still loving and respecting that sister. conversation was forbidden among them. appeared no more meritorious to Marianne. or leaving the house in determined solitude to avoid them. so exactly the reverse of her own. by this conduct. There were moments in abundance. neither sought nor avoided the mention of his name. and if. busily employed herself the whole day. and of Edward’s behaviour. if not by the absence of her mother and sisters. The business of self-command she settled very easily. than her own had seemed faulty to her. Without shutting herself up from her family. at least by the nature of their employments.—with tenderness. Elinor sat down to her drawing-table as soon as he was out of the house. Her mind 126 Sense and Sensibility .and equally suited to the advancement of each. and her mother and sisters were spared much solicitude on her account. or lying awake the whole night to indulge meditation. Such behaviour as this.

must force her attention. her reflection.’ ‘Never mind if they do.’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook. who were quite unknown to her. Amongst them were Sir John and Lady Middleton and Mrs. Jennings. though the space was so short between the door and the window. and as soon as Sir John perceived her. The closing of the little gate. I can tell you. at the entrance of the green court in front of the house. as to make it hardly possible to speak at one without being heard at the other. From a reverie of this kind. and the past and the future. a gentleman and lady. ‘Well. by the arrival of company.’ said he. and she saw a large party walking up to the door.’ As Elinor was certain of seeing her in a couple of minutes. She happened to be quite alone. as she sat at her drawingtable. obliged her to open the casement to speak to him. ‘we have brought you some strangers. Charlotte is very pretty. and engross her memory. without taking that liberty. she begged to be 127 . soon after Edward’s leaving them. It is only the Palmers. he left the rest of the party to the ceremony of knocking at the door. on a subject so interesting. must be before her.was inevitably at liberty. and stepping across the turf. How do you like them?’ ‘Hush! they will hear you. she was roused one morning. and her fancy. ‘Where is Marianne? Has she run away because we are come? I see her instrument is open. You may see her if you look this way. her thoughts could not be chained elsewhere. drew her eyes to the window. She was sitting near the window. but there were two others.

and smiled when she went away. attended by Sir John. Her manners were by no means so elegant as her sister’s. Dashwood do? And where are your sisters? What! all alone! you will be glad of a little company to sit with you. She was short and plump. ‘How do you do. so I said to Sir John. who had not patience enough to wait till the door was opened before she told HER story.‘She is walking. Jennings continued her story as she walked through the passage into the parlour. Jennings. Mrs. I believe. I thought of nothing but whether it might not be Colonel Brandon come back again. Mrs. Dashwood and Margaret came down stairs at the same time. She came hallooing to the window. and the finest expression of good humour in it that could possibly be. I have brought my other son and daughter to see you. Palmer was several years younger than Lady Middleton. smiled all the time of her visit. while we were drinking our tea. Only think of their coming so suddenly! I thought I heard a carriage last night. Her husband was a grave 128 Sense and Sensibility . but it never entered my head that it could be them. perhaps it is Colonel Brandon come back again’— Elinor was obliged to turn from her. in the middle of her story. and totally unlike her in every respect. to receive the rest of the party. She came in with a smile. I do think I hear a carriage. had a very pretty face. my dear? How does Mrs. except when she laughed.’ They were now joined by Mrs. while Mrs. and they all sat down to look at one another. but they were much more prepossessing. Lady Middleton introduced the two strangers.

Dashwood. Mamma. with an air of more fashion and sense than his wife. Mrs. took up a newspaper from the table. Palmer made her no answer. Dashwood) but you have made it so charming! Only look. who was strongly endowed by nature with a turn for being uniformly civil and happy. ‘Mr. ma’am! (turning to Mrs. without ceasing till every thing was told. ‘Well! what a delightful room this is! I never saw anything so charming! Only think. Mr. slightly bowed to the ladies.’ said she. and continued her account of their surprise. It is so ridiculous!’ This was quite a new idea to Mrs. without speaking a word. how it is improved since I was here last! I always thought it such a sweet place. Jennings. she had never been used to find wit in the inattention of any one. in the meantime. on the contrary. how delightful every thing is! How I should like such a house for myself! Should not you. but of less willingness to please or be pleased. Mrs. and could not help looking with surprise at them both. and did not even raise his eyes from the newspaper. on seeing their friends. ‘he never does sometimes. and continued to read it as long as he staid. He entered the room with a look of self-consequence.looking young man of five or six and twenty. 129 . after briefly surveying them and their apartments. the evening before. Palmer?’ Mr. sister. Palmer laughed heartily at the Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Palmer does not hear me. Palmer. talked on as loud as she could. and. was hardly seated before her admiration of the parlour and every thing in it burst forth. Mrs.

leaning forward towards Elinor.’ He immediately went into the passage. and Mrs. ‘Here comes Marianne.recollection of their astonishment. ‘You may believe how glad we all were to see them. for you know (nodding significantly and pointing to her daughter) it was wrong in her situation. ‘She expects to be confined in February. Mr.’ cried Sir John. I can’t help wishing they had not travelled quite so fast. Lady Middleton could no longer endure such a conversation. ‘No. Jennings asked her. none at all. and ushered her in himself. ‘but. if she had not been to Allenham. and every body agreed. Mrs. and said it would not do her any harm. as soon as she appeared. as to show she understood it.’ continued Mrs. and read on. that it had been quite an agreeable surprise. however.’ added Mrs. nor made such a long journey of it. and therefore exerted herself to ask Mr. Jennings. Palmer laughed. she longed so much to see you all!’ Mrs. Jennings. Palmer if there was any news in the paper.’ he replied. you shall see a monstrous pretty girl. I wanted her to stay at home and rest this morning. two or three times over. and speaking in a low voice as if she meant to be heard by no one else. opened the front door. Palmer laughed so heartily at the question. but she would come with us. Palmer. ‘Now. Palmer looked up on her enter130 Sense and Sensibility . though they were seated on different sides of the room. for they came all round by London upon account of some business.

pressed them. her daughters might do as they pleased. ‘My love. absolutely refused on her own account. likewise. and not likely to be good. I could look at them for ever. she very soon forgot that there were any such things in the room. He made her no answer. mama. Palmer ate their dinner. and then returned to his newspaper. stared at her some minutes. Mrs. But they had no curiosity to see how Mr. Jennings and Mrs. and Mrs. and only observed. Palmer’s eye was now caught by the drawings which hung round the room. ‘Oh! dear. the room. Dashwood. that it was very low pitched. and no expectation of pleasure from them in any other way. the weather was uncertain. how beautiful these are! Well! how delightful! Do but 131 . stretched himself and looked at them all around. and that the ceiling was crooked.’ And then sitting down again. Mrs. who did not chuse to dine with them oftener than they dined at the cottage. how sweet! I declare they are quite charming. When Lady Middleton rose to go away. They attempted. have you been asleep?’ said his wife. Mrs. Sir John had been very urgent with them all to spend the next day at the park. He then made his bow. laid down the newspaper. to excuse themselves. She got up to examine them. after again examining the room. Palmer rose also. But Sir John would not be satisfied—the carriage should be sent for them and they must come. laughing. Palmer Free eBooks at Planet eBook. though she did not press their mother. Lady Middleton too. and departed with the rest. therefore.

‘Why should they ask us?’ said Marianne. all seemed equally anxious to avoid a family party. or with us. We must look for the change elsewhere. as soon as they were gone. ‘The rent of this cottage is said to be low.’ 132 Sense and Sensibility .’ said Elinor. if their parties are grown tedious and dull.joined their entreaties. than by those which we received from them a few weeks ago.’ ‘They mean no less to be civil and kind to us now. but we have it on very hard terms. The alteration is not in them. if we are to dine at the park whenever any one is staying either with them. and the young ladies were obliged to yield. ‘by these frequent invitations.

He is so droll! He never tells me any thing! I am so sorry we cannot stay longer. as we go away again tomorrow.’ They thanked her.’ They were obliged to put an end to such an expectation. ‘Not go to town!’ cried Mrs. It was quite a sudden thing our coming at all. I am sure I shall be very happy to chaperon you at any time till I am confined. Palmer. and expressed great delight in seeing them again. Palmer came running in at the other. for the Westons come to us next week you know. however we shall meet again in town very soon. in Hanoversquare. looking as good humoured and merry as before. with a laugh. I hope. I could get the nicest house in world for you. Dashwood should not like to go into public. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. ‘for it is so bad a day I was afraid you might not 133 . We must go. ‘I am so glad to see you!’ said she. Mrs. ‘I shall be quite disappointed if you do not. and I knew nothing of it till the carriage was coming to the door. but were obliged to resist all her entreaties. at one door. next door to ours. Palmer asked me if I would go with him to Barton. You must come. seating herself between Elinor and Marianne. and then Mr.Chapter 20 A s the Miss Dashwoods entered the drawing-room of the park the next day. indeed. She took them all most affectionately by the hand. which would be a shocking thing. if Mrs.

don’t be so sly before us. well! there is not much difference.’ Her love made no answer. Marianne remained perfectly silent.’ ‘Much nearer thirty. ‘Ah. It makes one detest all one’s acquaintance. ‘for we know all about it. you know.’ said her husband. Palmer. Palmer. ‘Such weather makes every thing and every body disgusting.’ 134 Sense and Sensibility . for I think he is extremely handsome. What the devil does Sir John mean by not having a billiard room in his house? How few people know what comfort is! Sir John is as stupid as the weather.’ The rest of the company soon dropt in. I assure you. ‘I am afraid. I dare say.’ ‘As vile a spot as I ever saw in my life. who just then entered the room—‘you must help me to persuade the Miss Dashwoods to go to town this winter. We do not live a great way from him in the country. though her countenance betrayed her interest in what was said. began complaining of the weather.‘Oh. Palmer to her husband. ‘Is it very ugly?’ continued Mrs. but they say it is a sweet pretty place. by rain. my love. Palmer—‘then it must be some other place that is so pretty I suppose. ‘How horrid all this is!’ said he. and after slightly bowing to the ladies. ‘you have not been able to take your usual walk to Allenham today. I never was at his house.’ Marianne looked very grave and said nothing. and I admire your taste very much. Dullness is as much produced within doors as without. Not above ten miles.’ said Mrs. Miss Marianne. ‘Oh.’ cried Mrs.’ said Mr.’ said Sir John.

When they were seated in the dining room.’ ‘Then you would be very ill-bred. Jennings.’ cried Mr. she did not care how cross he was to her. Sir John. The studied indifference. Sir John. Palmer. Palmer is so droll!’ said she.’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook.’ said the good-natured old lady. and when he scolded or abused her.’ ‘You and 135 . Palmer.’ said he to his lady. as they must live together. So there I have the whip hand of you. insolence.’ Charlotte laughed heartily to think that her husband could not get rid of her. It was impossible for any one to be more thoroughly good-natured. you may abuse me as you please. Why did not you ask the Gilberts to come to us today?’ ‘Did not I tell you. in a whisper. that it could not be done? They dined with us last. and discontent of her husband gave her no pain. she was highly diverted. or more determined to be happy than Mrs. to Elinor. ‘He is always out of humour. when you spoke to me about it before. ‘you have taken Charlotte off my hands. ‘Do you know that you are quite rude?’ ‘I did not know I contradicted any body in calling your mother ill-bred.’ said his wife with her usual laugh. and cannot give her back again. ‘should not stand upon such ceremony. ‘it is very provoking that we should be so few. ‘Mr.’ ‘Ay. ‘My love you contradict every body. Sir John observed with regret that they were only eight all together. ‘My dear.’ said Mrs. and exultingly said.

’ ‘There now. pray do. Palmer soon afterwards.Elinor was not inclined. His temper might perhaps be a little soured by finding. ‘Oh.—but she knew that this kind of blunder was too common for any sensible man to be lastingly hurt by it. The motive was too common to be wondered at.—and come while the Westons are with us. he was the husband of a very silly woman. however they might succeed by establishing his superiority in ill-breeding. ‘don’t you long to have the Miss Dashwoods come to Cleveland?’ ‘Certainly. but the means. ‘I have got such a favour to ask of you and your sister.’ They both eagerly and resolutely declined her invitation. that through some unaccountable bias in favour of beauty. 136 Sense and Sensibility . after a little observation. like many others of his sex. It was the desire of appearing superior to other people. Will you come and spend some time at Cleveland this Christmas? Now. which produced his contemptuous treatment of every body. my dear Miss Dashwood. Palmer expects you.— It was rather a wish of distinction. were not likely to attach any one to him except his wife.’—said his lady. so you cannot refuse to come. You cannot think how happy I shall be! It will be quite delightful!—My love.’ he replied.’ applying to her husband.’ said Mrs. with a sneer—‘I came into Devonshire with no other view. she believed. ‘you see Mr. and his general abuse of every thing before him. to give him credit for being so genuinely and unaffectedly ill-natured or ill-bred as he wished to appear.

it is quite charming! But. he says. for Mr. Mr. Don’t palm all your abuses of languages upon me.P. ‘he seems very agreeable. The Westons will be with us. Palmer?’ Mr. This is always the way with him! Sometimes he won’t speak to me for half a day together.’ She surprised Elinor very much as they returned into the drawing-room.’ ‘No. Palmer took no notice of her.’ Elinor could hardly keep her countenance as she assented to the hardship of such an obligation. ‘He cannot bear writing. ‘How charming it will be. ‘when he is in Parliament!—won’t it? How I shall laugh! It will be so ridiculous to see all his letters directed to him with an M. and it will be quite delightful. ‘I never said any thing so irrational.‘But indeed you must and shall come. you see how droll he is.’ said he.’ said Elinor. ‘Certainly. I am sure you will like it of all things.’ ‘There now.’ she continued— ‘he says it is quite shocking. and so many people came to dine with us that I never saw before. Don’t you. Palmer is always going about the country canvassing against the 137 . and then he comes out with something so droll—all about any thing in the world.—But do you know. you know. by asking her whether she did not like Mr. he will never frank for me? He declares he won’t.’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook. You cannot think what a sweet place Cleveland is. Palmer excessively.’ said Charlotte. poor fellow! it is very fatiguing to him! for he is forced to make every body like him. and we are so gay now.

Somehow or other I never happened to be staying at Barton while he was at Allenham. I know why you inquire about him. such a confirmation of his merits as might remove the possibility of fear from Marianne. He is very little at Combe.’ Elinor was again obliged to decline her invitation. I am monstrous glad of it. ‘Oh dear. and you can’t think how disappointed he will be if you don’t come to Cleveland. he is so pleasant. I know him extremely well. 138 Sense and Sensibility . Palmer is excessively pleased with you and your sisters I can tell you.— but I was with my uncle at Weymouth. yes. Palmer would visit him. Willoughby at Cleveland. but I have seen him for ever in town. She began by inquiring if they saw much of Mr. I dare say we should have seen a great deal of him in Somersetshire.—‘Not that I ever spoke to him. your sister is to marry him. Mrs.—I can’t imagine why you should object to it. Palmer might be able to give some more particular account of Willoughby’s general character. and by changing the subject. put a stop to her entreaties. and besides it is such a way off. I do not think Mr. and she was eager to gain from any one. if it had not happened very unluckily that we should never have been in the country together. Palmer. than could be gathered from the Middletons’ partial acquaintance with him. for he is in the opposition. and whether they were intimately acquainted with him. She thought it probable that as they lived in the same county. very well. However. you know. I thought you would.‘Well—I am so glad you do. and Mr. Mama saw him here once before. but if he were ever so much there. I believe. indeed.’ replied Mrs.

so from that moment I set it down as certain. even if it were true. It will be quite delightful. Is it true. he turned back and walked with us. if you have any reason to expect such a match.’ ‘Upon my word. because you know it is what every body talks 139 . as you have been in Devonshire so lately. ‘So. Brandon was very well I hope?’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook.’ ‘My dear Mrs. Colonel. and that one of them is going to be married to Mr.’ replied Elinor.’ ‘But I do assure you it was so. I declare! When is it to take place?’ ‘Mr. Palmer!’ ‘Upon my honour I did. and he told me of it directly. I assure you I heard of it in my way through town.’ ‘You surprise me very much.’ ‘Don’t pretend to deny it. just before we left town.’’ ‘And what did the Colonel say?’ ‘Oh—he did not say much. To give such intelligence to a person who could not be interested in it. but he looked as if he knew it to be true. I hear. is not what I should expect Colonel Brandon to do. and so we began talking of my brother and sister. Willoughby of Combe Magna. there is a new family come to Barton cottage. and one thing and another.for then I shall have her for a neighbour you know. Colonel Brandon tell you of it! Surely you must be mistaken. pray? for of course you must know. for all that. and I said to him. and I will tell you how it happened. ‘you know much more of the matter than I do.—I met Colonel Brandon Monday morning in Bond-street. When we met him. and mama sends me word they are very pretty.

I do not believe many people are acquainted with him. Willoughby wherever he goes. and so does Mr. however small. and so you may tell your sister. for I think you both excessively pretty. but they all think him extremely agreeable I assure you. that nothing can be good enough for her. extremely well. not but that he is much more lucky in getting her. and I think him uncommonly pleasing. and so full of your praises.’ ‘So do I. Mamma says HE was in love with your sister too. because she is so very handsome and agreeable.—‘And now I hope we shall always be great friends. Nobody is more liked than Mr. because Combe Magna is so far off.’ continued Charlotte. ‘Oh! yes. You can’t think how much I longed to see you! It 140 Sense and Sensibility . Palmer too I am sure. upon my honour. but any testimony in his favour.— I assure you it was a great compliment if he was. that is. was pleasing to her. He seems an excellent man. ‘I am so glad we are got acquainted at last. Palmer’s information respecting Willoughby was not very material. I assure you. She is a monstrous lucky girl to get him. that it is quite a pity he should be so grave and so dull.—He is such a charming man.’ Mrs. quite well.‘Oh! yes. Willoughby much known in your part of Somersetshire?’ said Elinor. for he hardly ever falls in love with any body.’ ‘Is Mr. though we could not get him to own it last night. However. he did nothing but say fine things of you. I don’t think her hardly at all handsomer than you.’ ‘I am flattered by his commendation.

’ ‘Did not Colonel Brandon know of Sir John’s proposal to your mother before it was made? Had he never owned his affection to yourself?’ ‘Oh. I am much happier as I so delightful that you should live at the cottage! Nothing can be like it. Palmer is the kind of man I like. I dare say he would have liked it of all things. and we should have been married immediately.— He was a particular friend of Sir John’s. for it was before I left school. He had not seen me then above twice. a great while.’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook. have not you?’ ‘Yes. Sir John and Lady Middleton wished it very much.’ ‘You have been long acquainted with Colonel Brandon. ‘he would have been very glad to have had me. ever since my sister married. to be sure! And I am so glad your sister is going to be well married! I hope you will be a great deal at Combe Magna. Mr. no. It is a sweet place. But mama did not think the match good enough for me. 141 . by all accounts. otherwise Sir John would have mentioned it to the Colonel. if he could. I believe. but if mama had not objected to it.’ she added in a low voice.

Chapter 21 T he Palmers returned to Cleveland the next day. and this was enough for Sir John to invite them directly to the park. procured her some other new acquaintance to see and observe. Their engagements at Exeter instantly gave way before such an invitation. In a morning’s excursion to Exeter.— whose tolerable gentility even. with good abilities. and the two families at Barton were again left to entertain each other. Jennings had the satisfaction of discovering to be her relations. But this did not last long. Jennings’s attempts at consolation were therefore unfortu142 Sense and Sensibility . and of whose elegance. as soon as their present engagements at Exeter were over. she could have no proof. Elinor had hardly got their last visitors out of her head. and Lady Middleton was thrown into no little alarm on the return of Sir John. had hardly done wondering at Charlotte’s being so happy without a cause. Jennings’s active zeal in the cause of society. and Mrs. before Sir John’s and Mrs. and at the strange unsuitableness which often existed between husband and wife. Palmer’s acting so simply. whom Mrs. Their being her relations too made it so much the worse. at Mr. they had met with two young ladies. by hearing that she was very soon to receive a visit from two girls whom she had never seen in her life. for the assurances of her husband and mother on that subject went for nothing at all.

philanthropic man! It was painful to him even to keep a third cousin to himself. because they were all cousins and must put up with one another. The young ladies arrived: their appearance was by no means ungenteel or unfashionable. Elinor well knew that the sweetest girls in the world were to be met with in every part of England. with all the philosophy of a well-bred woman. 143 . As it was impossible. there was not much to be learned. when she advised her daughter not to care about their being so fashionable. however. face. which for her ladyship was enthusiastic admiration. contenting herself with merely giving her husband a gentle reprimand on the subject five or six times every day. temper and understanding. Lady Middleton resigned herself to the idea of it. and in raptures with the furniture. and they happened to be so doatingly fond of children that Lady Middleton’s good opinion was engaged in their favour before they had been an hour at the Park. their manners very civil.’ said he—‘pray come—you must come—I Free eBooks at Planet eBook. From such commendation as this. ‘Do come now. Sir John’s confidence in his own judgment rose with this animated praise.nately founded. and to assure them of their being the sweetest girls in the world. She declared them to be very agreeable girls indeed. and he set off directly for the cottage to tell the Miss Dashwoods of the Miss Steeles’ arrival. now to prevent their coming. under every possible variation of form. they were delighted with the house. Their dress was very smart. however. Sir John wanted the whole family to walk to the Park directly and look at his guests.

nothing to admire. when she saw with what constant and judi144 Sense and Sensibility .’ But Sir John could not prevail. so you must be related. And they both long to see you of all things. who was nearly thirty. and they are my wife’s. and a smartness of air. and so good humoured and agreeable! The children are all hanging about her already. as if she was an old acquaintance. her features were pretty. who was not more than two or three and twenty. after a fashion. and a great deal more. and Elinor soon allowed them credit for some kind of sense. but in the other. When their promised visit to the Park and consequent introduction to these young ladies took place. Lucy is monstrous pretty. They have brought the whole coach full of playthings for the children. for they have heard at Exeter that you are the most beautiful creatures in the world. gave distinction to her person. You will be delighted with them I am sure. which though it did not give actual elegance or grace.— Their manners were particularly civil. YOU are my cousins.declare you shall come—You can’t think how you will like them. they acknowledged considerable beauty. and then left them in amazement at their indifference. He could only obtain a promise of their calling at the Park within a day or two. and I have told them it is all very true. they found in the appearance of the eldest. with a very plain and not a sensible face. as he had been already boasting of the Miss Steeles to them. and she had a sharp quick eye. you know. How can you be so cross as not to come? Why they are your cousins. to walk home and boast anew of their attractions to the Miss Steeles.

is likewise the most credulous. and felt no doubt of its being a reciprocal enjoyment. or in taking patterns of some elegant new dress. on his taking Miss Steeles’s pocket handkerchief. in pursuit of praise for her children. It suggested no other surprise than that Elinor and Marianne should sit so composedly by. and such of their time as could be spared from the importunate demands which this politeness made on it. the most rapacious of human beings. without claiming a share in what was passing. but she will swallow any thing. and the excessive affection and endurance of the Miss Steeles towards her offspring were viewed therefore by Lady Middleton without the smallest surprise or distrust. if she happened to be doing any thing. their work-bags searched. and throwing it out of window—‘He is full of monkey tricks. extolling their beauty. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. She saw their sashes untied. With her children they were in continual raptures. She saw with maternal complacency all the impertinent encroachments and mischievous tricks to which her cousins submitted. in which her appearance the day before had thrown them into unceasing delight.’ And soon afterwards. was spent in admiration of whatever her ladyship was doing.cious attention they were making themselves agreeable to Lady Middleton. she fondly observed. and humouring their whims. Fortunately for those who pay their court through such foibles. and their knives and scissors stolen away. though. a fond mother. ‘John is in such spirits today!’ said she. courting their notice. their hair pulled about their ears. her demands are exorbitant. on the second boy’s violently pinching one of the same lady’s 145 .

some apricot marmalade had been successfully applied for a bruised temple.— She was carried out of the room therefore in her mother’s arms. and every thing was done by all three. and her mouth stuffed with sugar plums by the other. but it could not surpass the alarm of the Miss Steeles. With such a reward for her tears. kicked her two brothers for offering to touch her. in so critical an emergency. and a slight intermission of screams in the young lady on hearing it. which affection could suggest as likely to assuage the agonies of the little sufferer. and all their united soothings were ineffectual till Lady Middleton luckily remembering that in a scene of similar distress last week. who was on her knees to attend her. in quest of this medicine. The mother’s consternation was excessive. a pin in her ladyship’s head dress slightly scratching the child’s neck. 146 Sense and Sensibility . She still screamed and sobbed lustily. by one of the Miss Steeles.‘How playful William is!’ ‘And here is my sweet little Annamaria. tenderly caressing a little girl of three years old. ‘And she is always so gentle and quiet—Never was there such a quiet little thing!’ But unfortunately in bestowing these embraces.’ she added. gave them reason to hope that it would not be rejected. as could hardly be outdone by any creature professedly noisy. the same remedy was eagerly proposed for this unfortunate scratch. her wound bathed with lavenderwater. covered with kisses. and as the two boys chose to follow. the child was too wise to cease crying. produced from this pattern of gentleness such violent screams. who had not made a noise for the last two minutes. She was seated in her mother’s lap.

and indeed I am always distractedly fond of children. ‘unless it had been under totally different circumstances.’ cried the elder sister. being only simple and just.’ ‘What a sweet woman Lady Middleton is!’ said Lucy 147 .’ ‘Yet I hardly know how. ‘And what a charming little family they have! I never saw such fine children in my life. Miss Dashwood’s commendation. ‘It might have been a very sad accident.though earnestly entreated by their mother to stay behind.’ said Lucy. it was impossible for her to say what she did not feel. by speaking of Lady Middleton with more warmth than she felt. ‘from what I have witnessed this morning.—I declare I quite doat upon them already. She did her best when thus called on. came in without any eclat. though with far less than Miss Lucy. ‘Poor little creatures!’ said Miss Steele.’ ‘I have a notion. however trivial the occasion. and upon Elinor therefore the whole task of telling lies when politeness required it. She merely observed that he was perfectly good humoured and friendly. always fell. ‘And Sir John too. ‘what a charming man he is!’ Here too.’ cried Marianne. where there is nothing to be alarmed at in reality. But this is the usual way of heightening alarm. as soon as they were gone. ‘you think the little MiddleFree eBooks at Planet eBook. the four young ladies were left in a quietness which the room had not known for many hours. Marianne was silent.’ ‘I should guess so. with a smile.’ said Elinor.

‘And how do you like Devonshire. I cannot bear them if they are tame and quiet. ‘who ever saw the place.’ A short pause succeeded this speech. or at least of the manner in which it was spoken. though it is not to be supposed that any one can estimate its beauties as we do.’ ‘But why should you think. who seemed to think some apology necessary for the freedom of her sister. which was first broken by Miss Steele. ‘that there are not as many genteel young men in Devonshire as Sussex?’ 148 Sense and Sensibility . I never think of tame and quiet children with any abhorrence. I love to see children full of life and spirits. Elinor replied that she was. I think they are a vast addition always.’ ‘And had you a great many smart beaux there? I suppose you have not so many in this part of the world. but it is so natural in Lady Middleton. who seemed very much disposed for conversation.’ said Lucy. and for my part. Miss Dashwood? I suppose you were very sorry to leave Sussex. ‘Norland is a prodigious beautiful place. ‘We have heard Sir John admire it excessively.’ replied Elinor.’ In some surprise at the familiarity of this question.’ said Lucy. ‘I think every one MUST admire it. looking ashamed of her sister. for my part. is not it?’ added Miss Steele.’ ‘I confess. and who now said rather abruptly. perhaps they may be the outside of enough.’ replied Elinor.tons rather too much indulged. ‘that while I am at Barton Park.

or the shrewd look of the youngest. to her want of real elegance and artFree eBooks at Planet eBook. and as Elinor was not blinded by the beauty. ‘I cannot tell you. he is not fit to be seen.’ cried her sister.’ ‘Oh! dear! one never thinks of married men’s being beaux—they have something else to do. But this I can say.—you will make Miss Dashwood believe you think of nothing else. before he married. quite a beau.— I suppose your brother was quite a beau. This specimen of the Miss Steeles was enough.’ ‘Lord! Anne. my dear. Miss Dashwood.’ replied Elinor. But I can’t bear to see them dirty and nasty. Now there’s Mr. provided they dress smart and behave civil. Simpson. he is one still for there is not the smallest alteration in him.’ And then to turn the discourse. as he was so rich?’ ‘Upon my word. clerk to Mr. But perhaps you young ladies may not care about the beaux. The vulgar freedom and folly of the eldest left her no recommendation. for I do not perfectly comprehend the meaning of the word.‘Nay. I’m sure there’s a vast many smart beaux in 149 . ‘you can talk of nothing but beaux. if they had not so many as they used to have. how could I tell what smart beaux there might be about Norland. but you know. I’m sure I don’t pretend to say that there an’t. For my part. I think they are vastly agreeable. a prodigious smart young man. you know. and I was only afraid the Miss Dashwoods might find it dull at Barton. and yet if you do but meet him of a morning. Rose at Exeter. and had as lief be without them as with them. that if he ever was a beau before he married. she began admiring the house and the furniture.

which consists of sitting an hour or two together in the same room almost every day. ‘Twill be a fine thing to have her married so young to be sure. to be intimate. for as Sir John was entirely on the side of the Miss Steeles. elegant. he did every thing in his power to promote their unreserve. and that kind of intimacy must be submitted to. and prodigious 150 Sense and Sensibility . his family.’ said she. she left the house without any wish of knowing them better.—They came from Exeter. ‘and I hear he is quite a beau. accomplished. but he did not know that any more was required: to be together was. To do him justice. Sir John could do no more. before the eldest of them wished her joy on her sister’s having been so lucky as to make a conquest of a very smart beau since she came to Barton. well provided with admiration for the use of Sir John Middleton. and no niggardly proportion was now dealt out to his fair cousins.lessness.— And to be better acquainted therefore. and agreeable girls they had ever beheld.—and Elinor had not seen them more than twice. whom they declared to be the most beautiful. Not so the Miss Steeles. their party would be too strong for opposition. Elinor soon found was their inevitable lot. and all his relations. he had not a doubt of their being established friends. and while his continual schemes for their meeting were effectual. and with whom they were particularly anxious to be better acquainted. by making the Miss Steeles acquainted with whatever he knew or supposed of his cousins’ situations in the most delicate particulars. in his opinion.

’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook. But Sir John did not sport long with the curiosity which he delighted to raise. and since Edward’s visit.handsome. as Miss Steele had in hearing it. had now all the benefit of these jokes. I know him very well. which. and found productive of such countless jokes. that its character as the wittiest letter in the alphabet had been long established with Elinor. though often impertinently expressed. for he had at least as much pleasure in telling the name. ‘but pray do not tell it. And I hope you may have as good luck yourself soon. as she expected.’ Elinor could not suppose that Sir John would be more nice in proclaiming his suspicions of her regard for Edward. than he had been with respect to Marianne. and in the eldest of them they raised a curiosity to know the name of the gentleman alluded to. they had never dined together without his drinking to her best affections with so much significancy and so many nods and winks.—but perhaps you may have a friend in the corner already. The Miss Steeles. Ferrars is the happy man. as being somewhat newer and more conjectural.’ said he. indeed it was rather his favourite joke of the two. ‘His name is Ferrars.’ ‘Ferrars!’ repeated Miss Steele. in a very audible whisper. was perfectly of a piece with her general inquisitiveness into the concerns of their family. as to excite general attention. The letter F— had been likewise invariably brought 151 . Miss Dashwood? a very agreeable young man to be sure. is he? What! your sister-in-law’s brother. for it’s a great secret. ‘Mr.

Anne?’ cried Lucy. for no farther notice was taken of Mr. increased her curiosity.—But her curiosity was unavailing. and suggested the suspicion of that lady’s knowing. or fancying herself to know something to his disadvantage.‘How can you say so.’ Elinor heard all this with attention and surprise. ‘And who was this uncle? Where did he live? How came they acquainted?’ She wished very much to have the subject continued. for it struck her as being rather ill-natured. and for the first time in her life. she thought Mrs. Ferrars’s name by Miss Steele when alluded to. but nothing more of it was said. who generally made an amendment to all her sister’s assertions. The manner in which Miss Steele had spoken of Edward. it is rather too much to pretend to know him very well. though she did not chuse to join in it herself. 152 Sense and Sensibility . Jennings deficient either in curiosity after petty information. or in a disposition to communicate it. ‘Though we have seen him once or twice at my uncle’s. or even openly mentioned by Sir John.

who missed no opportunity of engaging her in conversation. her remarks were often just and 153 . Elinor saw. the neglect of abilities which education might have rendered so respectable. and to the invariable coldness of her behaviour towards them. to be pleased with the Miss Steeles.Chapter 22 M arianne. the thorough want of delicacy. and as a companion for half an hour Elinor frequently found her agreeable. of rectitude. vulgarity. who had never much toleration for any thing like impertinence. but especially of Lucy. Elinor principally attributed that preference of herself which soon became evident in the manners of both. in spite of her constant endeavour to appear to advantage. with less tenderness of feeling. which checked every endeavour at intimacy on their side. and pitied her for. inferiority of parts. or even difference of taste from herself. and her deficiency of all mental improvement. or to encourage their advances. Lucy was naturally clever. her want of information in the most common particulars. or of striving to improve their acquaintance by an easy and frank communication of her sentiments. from the state of her spirits. and Free eBooks at Planet eBook. but she saw. could not be concealed from Miss Dashwood. but her powers had received no aid from education: she was ignorant and illiterate. was at this time particularly ill-disposed.

which her attentions. ‘but perhaps there may be reasons—I wish I might venture. her flatteries at the Park betrayed. ‘I wonder at that. with some hesitation. but however I hope you will do me the justice of believing that I do not mean to be impertinent. It was broken by Lucy.’ said Lucy. are you personally acquainted with your sister-in-law’s mother. ‘Indeed!’ replied Lucy. whose want of instruction prevented their meeting in conversation on terms of equality. and they walked on for a few minutes in silence. and her countenance expressed it. Then.’ Elinor made her a civil reply.integrity of mind.’ said Lucy to her one day. for I thought you must have seen her at Norland sometimes. ‘You will think my question an odd one. Ferrars. and whose conduct toward others made every shew of attention and deference towards herself perfectly valueless. I dare say. as she answered that she had never seen Mrs. who renewed the subject again by saying. as they were walking together from the park to the cottage—‘but pray. Mrs. you cannot tell me what sort of a woman she is?’ ‘No. for enquiring about her in such a way.’ ‘I am sure you think me very strange. her assiduities. and not very desirous of satisfying what seemed impertinent curiosity— ‘I know nothing of her. and she could have no lasting satisfaction in the company of a person who joined insincerity with ignorance.’ returned Elinor. 154 Sense and Sensibility . Ferrars?’ Elinor DID think the question a very odd one. perhaps. cautious of giving her real opinion of Edward’s mother. eyeing Elinor attentively as she spoke.

’ ‘I dare say you are. but. Ferrars. But if I dared tell you all. at so serious an inquiry into her character. I should be very glad of your advice how to manage in such and uncomfortable situation as I am. with only one side glance at her companion to observe its effect on her. I am sorry you do not happen to know Mrs. you would not be so much surprised. Ferrars is certainly nothing to me at present—but the time MAY come—how soon it will come must depend upon herself—when we may be very intimately connected. ‘not to Mr. and I am sure I do not at all wonder at it. ‘if it could be of any use to YOU to know my opinion of her. in great 155 . amiably bashful. but.’ ‘I am sorry I do NOT.’ She looked down as she said this. however. But really I never understood that you were at all connected with that family. indeed.’ replied Lucy.’ said Elinor. I am sure I would rather do any thing in the world than be thought so by a person whose good opinion is so well worth having as yours. And I am sure I should not have the smallest fear of trusting YOU. and therefore I am a little surprised. I confess. there is no occasion to trouble YOU.‘I cannot bear to have you think me impertinently curious. ‘Good heavens!’ cried Elinor. ‘to his Free eBooks at Planet eBook. ROBERT Ferrars—I never saw him in my life. ‘what do you mean? Are you acquainted with Mr. Mrs.’ fixing her eyes upon Elinor. Robert Ferrars? Can you be?’ And she did not feel much delighted with the idea of such a sister-in-law. ‘No.

unable to divine the reason or object of such a declaration. Elinor for a few moments remained silent. Not a soul of all my relations know of it but Anne. or a swoon. she stood firm in incredulity. and I really thought my behaviour in asking so many questions about Mrs. Ferrars must seem so odd. She turned towards Lucy in silent amazement.’—She paused. and I am sure has been faithfully kept so by me to this hour. she said. when he knows I have trusted you. that it ought to be explained. that would have been as painful as it was strong.eldest brother. but at length forcing herself to speak. Her astonishment at what she heard was at first too great for words. if I had not felt the greatest dependence in the world upon your secrecy. with calmness of manner. ‘You may well be surprised.’ continued Lucy. ‘for to be sure you could have had no idea of it before. and felt in no danger of an hysterical fit. and to speak cautiously. And I do not think Mr. Ferrars can be displeased. which tolerably well concealed her surprise and solicitude— ‘May I ask if your engagement is of long standing?’ 156 Sense and Sensibility . because it was always meant to be a great secret. and though her complexion varied. had not an immediate disbelief of the assertion attended it. because I know he has the highest opinion in the world of all your family. and looks upon yourself and the other Miss Dashwoods quite as his own sisters.’ What felt Elinor at that moment? Astonishment. and I never should have mentioned it to you. for I dare say he never dropped the smallest hint of it to you or any of your family.

but he was almost always with us afterwards. you must have seen enough of him to be sensible he is very capable of making a woman sincerely attached to him.’ ‘Our acquaintance.’ ‘Four years!’ ‘Yes. Miss Dashwood. ‘We have been engaged these four years. without the knowledge and approbation of his however. with revived Free eBooks at Planet eBook. as you may 157 . though not till a year after he had quitted as a pupil. but I was too young.’ ‘Certainly.’ said she.’ replied Elinor. which increased with her increase of emotion. Pratt?’ ‘I think I have. and it was there our engagement was formed. she added.— Though you do not know him so well as me. near Plymouth. who lives at Longstaple. ‘He was four years with my uncle. still felt unable to believe ‘I did not know. Pratt. though greatly shocked. He was under my uncle’s care. without knowing what she said. you know.’ Elinor. for my sister and me was often staying with my uncle. a considerable while. is of many years date. to be so prudent as I ought to have been.’ ‘Your uncle!’ ‘Yes. and loved him too well. but after a moment’s reflection.’ answered Elinor. with an exertion of spirits. Did you never hear him talk of Mr. Mr. I was very unwilling to enter into it. ‘that you were even acquainted till the other day. It was there our acquaintance begun.

and.’ ‘We can mean no other. of Park Street.’ ‘It is strange. there could be no OCCASION for ever mentioning my name to you. Edward Ferrars.’ said she with a firm voice. THAT was reason enough for his not mentioning it. in a most painful perplexity.’ She was silent.—Elinor’s security sunk. ‘Yes. ‘that I should never have heard him even mention your name. or my family. and heaven knows how much longer we may have to wait.’ Then taking a small miniature from her pocket. that really— I beg your pardon. ‘To prevent the possibility of mistake. Our first care has been to keep the matter secret.’ replied Elinor. ‘Mr.— You knew nothing of me. and brother of your sister-in-law. We cannot mean the same Mr. is the person I mean. John Dashwood. be so good as to look at 158 Sense and Sensibility . Ferrars. ‘Four years you have been engaged. but her self-command did not sink with it. of Edward’s honour and love. Ferrars.’ cried Lucy. the eldest son of Mrs. Mrs. smiling. Edward Ferrars!—I confess myself so totally surprised at what you tell me. but surely there must be some mistake of person or name. she added.’ ‘No. therefore. considering our situation. and her companion’s falsehood—‘Engaged to Mr. as he was always particularly afraid of his sister’s suspecting any thing. Poor Edward! It puts him quite out of heart. you must allow that I am not likely to be deceived as to the name of the man on who all my happiness depends. it was not strange.

It does not do him justice. They then proceeded a few paces in silence. You must at least have felt that my being acquainted with it could not add to its safety. but Free eBooks at Planet eBook. whatever other doubts her fear of a too hasty decision. or her wish of detecting falsehood might suffer to linger in her mind.’ replied Elinor calmly.’ continued Lucy. not to have it reach his mother. but yet I think you cannot be deceived as to the person it was drew for. ‘to give him my picture in return. acknowledging the likeness. because you must know of what importance it is to us.’ She put it into her hands as she spoke. I dare say. to be sure. she could have none of its being Edward’s face. and when Elinor saw the painting. she looked earnestly at Lucy. for he has been always so anxious to get it! But I am determined to set for it the very first opportunity. Your secret is safe with me. perhaps the falsehood of the greatest part of what she had been saying. I shall have no 159 .’ As she said this.this face. She returned it almost instantly. ‘I have no doubt in the world of your faithfully keeping this secret. ‘I am sure.’ said she. and I fancy she is an exceeding proud woman. but pardon me if I express some surprise at so unnecessary a communication. Lucy spoke first. hoping to discover something in her countenance. ‘I have never been able. ‘but you do me no more than justice in imagining that I may be depended on.—I have had it above these three years.’ said Elinor.’ ‘You are quite in the right. for she would never approve of it.’ ‘I certainly did not seek your confidence. which I am very much vexed at.

I am sure I wonder my heart is not quite broke. and I am sure I was in the greatest fright in the world t’other day. Anne is the only person that knows of it. She does not know how to hold her tongue. ‘Sometimes. that I have not a creature whose advice I can ask. and I am so unfortunate.’ continued Lucy.Lucy’s countenance suffered no change. for I am in constant fear of her betraying me. ‘I was afraid you would think I was taking a great liberty with you. I only wonder that I am alive after what I have suffered for Edward’s sake these last four years. indeed. Besides in the present case. and seeing him so seldom—we can hardly meet above twice a-year. and she has no judgment at all.’ said she. Every thing in such suspense and uncertainty.’ As she said this. when Edward’s name was mentioned by Sir John.’ Here she took out her handkerchief. and as soon as I saw you. she looked directly at her companion. You can’t think how much I go through in my mind from it altogether. but I have known you and all your family by description a great while. I felt almost as if you was an old acquaintance. ‘in telling you all this. ‘I think whether it would not be better for us both to break off the matter entirely. as you must perceive. she does me a great deal more harm than good. after wiping her eyes. I have not known you long to be sure. lest she should out with it all. personally at least. I really thought some explanation was due to you after my making such particular inquiries about Edward’s mother. ‘But then at other times I have not resolu160 Sense and Sensibility . but Elinor did not feel very compassionate.

as I know the very mention of such a thing would do.tion enough for it. ‘I remember he told us. Miss Dashwood? What would you do yourself?’ ‘Pardon me. Did you think he came directly from town?’ ‘No. Your own judgment must direct you.’ replied Elinor. when he visited us?’ ‘Oh. ‘but I can give you no advice under such circumstances. then. What would you advise me to do in such a case. ‘We did.’ ‘To be sure. at his total silence with respect even to their names. most feelingly sensible of every fresh circumstance in favour of Lucy’s veracity. indeed. startled by the question. to go to you. particularly so when he first arrived.— I cannot bear the thoughts of making him so 161 .’ continued Lucy. that I was afraid you would think him quite ill. And on my own account too—so dear as he is to me—I don’t think I could be equal to it.’ She remembered too.’ replied Elinor.’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook. ‘his mother must provide for him sometime or other.’ ‘Did he come from your uncle’s. at his mentioning nothing farther of those friends. but poor Edward is so cast down by it! Did you not think him dreadful low-spirited when he was at Barton? He was so miserable when he left us at Longstaple. he had been staying a fortnight with us. after a few minutes silence on both sides. that he had been staying a fortnight with some friends near Plymouth. yes. her own surprise at the time. ‘Did not you think him sadly out of spirits?’ repeated Lucy.

and she could doubt no longer. but a correspondence between them by letter. but not equal to a picture.’ Elinor saw that it WAS his hand. but it made him so melancholy.’ said Lucy. he said. he says he should be easy. I heard from him just before I left Exeter. it might not have been Edward’s gift. she was almost overcome—her heart sunk within her. I have one other comfort in his picture. If he had but my picture. and seeing me so much affected. a charming one it is. but that is not written so well as usual.’ taking a letter from her pocket and carelessly showing the direction to Elinor. that her success was speedy. and for the time complete. not being able to stay more than a fortnight with us. and she struggled so resolutely against the oppression of her feelings. returning the letter into her pocket. for he had just filled the sheet to me as full as possible. ‘is the only comfort we have in such long separations. but exertion was indispensably necessary. could be authorised by nothing else. I dare say.—He was tired. but poor Edward has not even THAT. could subsist only under a positive engagement. for he writes in wretched spirits. might have been accidentally obtained. I dare say. ‘You know his hand. Perhaps you might notice the ring when you saw him?’ 162 Sense and Sensibility . she had allowed herself to believe. and that was some comfort to him. This picture. for a few moments.‘I begged him to exert himself for fear you should suspect what was the matter. and she could hardly stand. I gave him a lock of my hair set in a ring when he was at Longstaple last. Yes.— Poor fellow!—I am afraid it is just the same with him now. ‘Writing to each other.

with a composure of voice. the Miss Steeles returned to the Park.‘I did.’ said Elinor. under which was concealed an emotion and distress beyond any thing she had ever felt before.] Free eBooks at Planet eBook. After sitting with them a few minutes. and Elinor was then at liberty to think and be wretched. Fortunately for her. 163 . She was mortified. and the conversation could be continued no farther. confounded. they had now reached the cottage. Volume 1 ends. [At this point in the first and second editions.

where no temptation could be answerable to the folly of inventing a falsehood of such a description. the letter.—Her resentment of such behaviour. his melancholy state of mind. which no partiality could set aside. and established as a fact. soon arose. Elinor could not. formed altogether such a body of evidence. it was impossible for her on serious reflection to suspect it in the present case. his uncertain behaviour towards herself. and Edward’s visit near Plymouth. his dissatisfaction at his own prospects. but other ideas. dared not longer doubt. which had often surprised her. Their opportunity of acquaintance in the house of Mr. the ring. the intimate knowledge of the Miss Steeles as to Norland and their family connections. as overcame every fear of condemning him unfairly. Pratt was a foundation for the rest. for a short time made her feel only for herself. her indignation at having been its dupe. supported as it was too on every side by such probabilities and proofs. Had Edward been intentionally deceiving her? Had he feigned a regard for her which he did not feel? Was his engagement to Lucy an engagement of the 164 Sense and Sensibility . and contradicted by nothing but her own wishes. the picture. What Lucy had asserted to be true.Chapter 23 H owever small Elinor’s general dependence on Lucy’s veracity might be. at once indisputable and alarming. therefore. his ill-treatment of herself. other considerations.

what had he to look forward to? Could he ever be tolerably happy with Lucy Steele. artful.heart? No. how much more had he injured himself. but it seemed to have deprived himself of all chance of ever being otherwise. which if rationally spent. Her mother. highly blamable. His affection was all her own. in remaining at Norland after he first felt her influence over him to be more than it ought to be. spent on her side in inferior society and more frivolous pursuits. his delicacy. He certainly loved her. What a softener of the heart was this persuasion! How much could it not tempt her to forgive! He had been blamable. sisters. give such improvement to the understanding. If in the supposition of his seeking to marry herself. Fanny. His imprudence had made her miserable for a 165 . while the same period of time. if her case were pitiable. were his affection for herself out of the question. it was not an illusion of her own vanity. She could not be deceived in that. he could not be defended. she could not believe it such at present. could he. and well-informed mind. must have opened his eyes to her defects of education. all had been conscious of his regard for her at Norland. with his integrity. but HE. but the four succeeding years—years. In that. but if he had injured her. his Free eBooks at Planet eBook. whatever it might once have been. She might in time regain tranquillity. his was hopeless. be satisfied with a wife like her—illiterate. had perhaps robbed her of that simplicity which might once have given an interesting character to her beauty. and selfish? The youthful infatuation of nineteen would naturally blind him to every thing but her beauty and good nature.

when the object of his engagement was undoubtedly inferior in connections. but melancholy was the state of the person by whom the expectation of family opposition and unkindness. with a heart so alienated from Lucy. indeed.difficulties from his mother had seemed great. On the contrary it was a relief to 166 Sense and Sensibility . and that Marianne was internally dwelling on the perfections of a man. though it obliged her to unceasing exertion. command herself enough to guard every suspicion of the truth from her mother and sisters. Supported by the conviction of having done nothing to merit her present unhappiness. more than for herself. she thought she could even now. might not press very hard upon his patience. The necessity of concealing from her mother and Marianne. And so well was she able to answer her own expectations. no one would have supposed from the appearance of the sisters. that Elinor was mourning in secret over obstacles which must divide her for ever from the object of her love. and probably inferior in fortune to herself. what had been entrusted in confidence to herself. could be felt as a relief! As these considerations occurred to her in painful succession. These difficulties. of whose whole heart she felt thoroughly possessed. and consoled by the belief that Edward had done nothing to forfeit her esteem. how much greater were they now likely to be. and whom she expected to see in every carriage which drove near their house. she wept for him. was no aggravation of Elinor’s distress. that when she joined them at dinner only two hours after she had first suffered the extinction of all her dearest hopes. under the first smart of the heavy blow.

but from her venturing Free eBooks at Planet eBook. or their conversation. and to be saved likewise from hearing that condemnation of Edward. which she very much feared her involuntary agitation. and her own good sense so well supported her. must have left at least doubtful. Much as she had suffered from her first conversation with Lucy on the subject. that she was no otherwise interested in it than as a friend. their tenderness and sorrow must add to her distress. and her calmness in conversing on it. That Lucy was disposed to be jealous of her appeared very probable: it was plain that Edward had always spoken highly in her praise. she knew she could receive no assistance. and this for more reasons than one. whether there were any sincerity in her declaration of tender regard for him. From their counsel. as with regrets so poignant and so fresh. in their morning discourse. to be spared the communication of what would give such affliction to them. and which was more than she felt equal to support. it was possible for them to be. that her firmness was as unshaken. her appearance of cheerfulness as invariable. She was stronger alone. by her readiness to enter on the matter again. while her self-command would neither receive encouragement from their example nor from their praise. which would probably flow from the excess of their partial affection for herself. she soon felt an earnest wish of renewing it.her. she wanted more clearly to understand what Lucy really felt for Edward. She wanted to hear many particulars of their engagement repeated 167 . not merely from Lucy’s assertion. and she particularly wanted to convince Lucy.

and though they met at least every other evening either at the park or cottage. What other reason for the disclosure of the affair could there be. and chiefly at the trust her on so short a personal acquaintance. But indeed. and while she was firmly resolved to act by her as every principle of honour and honesty directed. for the weather was not often fine enough to allow of their joining in a walk. Such a thought would never enter either 168 Sense and Sensibility . to combat her own affection for Edward and to see him as little as possible. they could not be supposed to meet for the sake of conversation. But it was not immediately that an opportunity of doing so could be commanded. and that she was so. she did not mistrust her own ability of going through a repetition of particulars with composure. where they might most easily separate themselves from the others. And even Sir John’s joking intelligence must have had some weight. and be taught to avoid him in future? She had little difficulty in understanding thus much of her rival’s intentions. with a secret so confessedly and evidently important. though Lucy was as well disposed as herself to take advantage of any that occurred. her very confidence was a proof. she could not deny herself the comfort of endeavouring to convince Lucy that her heart was unwounded. but that Elinor might be informed by it of Lucy’s superior claims on Edward. while Elinor remained so well assured within herself of being really beloved by Edward. And as she could now have nothing more painful to hear on the subject than had already been told. it required no other consideration of probabilities to make it natural that Lucy should be jealous.

The young ladies went. more at liberty among themselves under the tranquil and well-bred direction of Lady Middleton than when her husband united them together in one noisy purpose. or any other game that was sufficiently noisy. One or two meetings of this kind had taken place.Sir John or Lady Middleton’s head. was equally 169 . in the name of charity. Margaret. except her mother and the two Miss Steeles. who foresaw a fairer opening for the point she had in view. playing at cards. and Lady Middleton was happily preserved from the frightful solitude which had threatened her. who could not bear to have her seclude herself from any chance of amusement. without affording Elinor any chance of engaging Lucy in private. was persuaded by her mother. it produced not one novelty of thought or expression. as he was obliged to attend the club at Exeter. with her mother’s permission. Elinor. and she would otherwise be quite alone. that they would all dine with Lady Middleton that day. in such a party as this was likely to be. and therefore very little leisure was ever given for a general chat. and laughing together. and nothing could be less interesting than the whole of their discourse both in the dining parlour and drawing room: to the latter. the children accompanied Free eBooks at Planet eBook. when Sir John called at the cottage one morning. to beg. and Marianne. though always unwilling to join any of their parties. or consequences. immediately accepted the invitation. They met for the sake of eating. The insipidity of the meeting was exactly such as Elinor had expected. drinking. to go likewise. and none at all for particular discourse.

them, and while they remained there, she was too well convinced of the impossibility of engaging Lucy’s attention to attempt it. They quitted it only with the removal of the teathings. The card-table was then placed, and Elinor began to wonder at herself for having ever entertained a hope of finding time for conversation at the park. They all rose up in preparation for a round game. ‘I am glad,’ said Lady Middleton to Lucy, ‘you are not going to finish poor little Annamaria’s basket this evening; for I am sure it must hurt your eyes to work filigree by candlelight. And we will make the dear little love some amends for her disappointment to-morrow, and then I hope she will not much mind it.’ This hint was enough, Lucy recollected herself instantly and replied, ‘Indeed you are very much mistaken, Lady Middleton; I am only waiting to know whether you can make your party without me, or I should have been at my filigree already. I would not disappoint the little angel for all the world: and if you want me at the card-table now, I am resolved to finish the basket after supper.’ ‘You are very good, I hope it won’t hurt your eyes— will you ring the bell for some working candles? My poor little girl would be sadly disappointed, I know, if the basket was not finished tomorrow, for though I told her it certainly would not, I am sure she depends upon having it done.’ Lucy directly drew her work table near her and reseated herself with an alacrity and cheerfulness which seemed to infer that she could taste no greater delight than in making a filigree basket for a spoilt child.
170 Sense and Sensibility

Lady Middleton proposed a rubber of Casino to the others. No one made any objection but Marianne, who with her usual inattention to the forms of general civility, exclaimed, ‘Your Ladyship will have the goodness to excuse ME—you know I detest cards. I shall go to the piano-forte; I have not touched it since it was tuned.’ And without farther ceremony, she turned away and walked to the instrument. Lady Middleton looked as if she thanked heaven that SHE had never made so rude a speech. ‘Marianne can never keep long from that instrument you know, ma’am,’ said Elinor, endeavouring to smooth away the offence; ‘and I do not much wonder at it; for it is the very best toned piano-forte I ever heard.’ The remaining five were now to draw their cards. ‘Perhaps,’ continued Elinor, ‘if I should happen to cut out, I may be of some use to Miss Lucy Steele, in rolling her papers for her; and there is so much still to be done to the basket, that it must be impossible I think for her labour singly, to finish it this evening. I should like the work exceedingly, if she would allow me a share in it.’ ‘Indeed I shall be very much obliged to you for your help,’ cried Lucy, ‘for I find there is more to be done to it than I thought there was; and it would be a shocking thing to disappoint dear Annamaria after all.’ ‘Oh! that would be terrible, indeed,’ said Miss Steele— ‘Dear little soul, how I do love her!’ ‘You are very kind,’ said Lady Middleton to Elinor; ‘and as you really like the work, perhaps you will be as well pleased not to cut in till another rubber, or will you take
Free eBooks at Planet 171

your chance now?’ Elinor joyfully profited by the first of these proposals, and thus by a little of that address which Marianne could never condescend to practise, gained her own end, and pleased Lady Middleton at the same time. Lucy made room for her with ready attention, and the two fair rivals were thus seated side by side at the same table, and, with the utmost harmony, engaged in forwarding the same work. The pianoforte at which Marianne, wrapped up in her own music and her own thoughts, had by this time forgotten that any body was in the room besides herself, was luckily so near them that Miss Dashwood now judged she might safely, under the shelter of its noise, introduce the interesting subject, without any risk of being heard at the card-table.


Sense and Sensibility

Chapter 24


n a firm, though cautious tone, Elinor thus began. ‘I should be undeserving of the confidence you have honoured me with, if I felt no desire for its continuance, or no farther curiosity on its subject. I will not apologize therefore for bringing it forward again.’ ‘Thank you,’ cried Lucy warmly, ‘for breaking the ice; you have set my heart at ease by it; for I was somehow or other afraid I had offended you by what I told you that Monday.’ ‘Offended me! How could you suppose so? Believe me,’ and Elinor spoke it with the truest sincerity, ‘nothing could be farther from my intention than to give you such an idea. Could you have a motive for the trust, that was not honourable and flattering to me?’ ‘And yet I do assure you,’ replied Lucy, her little sharp eyes full of meaning, ‘there seemed to me to be a coldness and displeasure in your manner that made me quite uncomfortable. I felt sure that you was angry with me; and have been quarrelling with myself ever since, for having took such a liberty as to trouble you with my affairs. But I am very glad to find it was only my own fancy, and that you really do not blame me. If you knew what a consolation it was to me to relieve my heart speaking to you of what I am always thinking of every moment of my life, your compasFree eBooks at Planet 173

sion would make you overlook every thing else I am sure.’ ‘Indeed, I can easily believe that it was a very great relief to you, to acknowledge your situation to me, and be assured that you shall never have reason to repent it. Your case is a very unfortunate one; you seem to me to be surrounded with difficulties, and you will have need of all your mutual affection to support you under them. Mr. Ferrars, I believe, is entirely dependent on his mother.’ ‘He has only two thousand pounds of his own; it would be madness to marry upon that, though for my own part, I could give up every prospect of more without a sigh. I have been always used to a very small income, and could struggle with any poverty for him; but I love him too well to be the selfish means of robbing him, perhaps, of all that his mother might give him if he married to please her. We must wait, it may be for many years. With almost every other man in the world, it would be an alarming prospect; but Edward’s affection and constancy nothing can deprive me of I know.’ ‘That conviction must be every thing to you; and he is undoubtedly supported by the same trust in your’s. If the strength of your reciprocal attachment had failed, as between many people, and under many circumstances it naturally would during a four years’ engagement, your situation would have been pitiable, indeed.’ Lucy here looked up; but Elinor was careful in guarding her countenance from every expression that could give her words a suspicious tendency. ‘Edward’s love for me,’ said Lucy, ‘has been pretty well put to the test, by our long, very long absence since we were
174 Sense and Sensibility

first engaged, and it has stood the trial so well, that I should be unpardonable to doubt it now. I can safely say that he has never gave me one moment’s alarm on that account from the first.’ Elinor hardly knew whether to smile or sigh at this assertion. Lucy went on. ‘I am rather of a jealous temper too by nature, and from our different situations in life, from his being so much more in the world than me, and our continual separation, I was enough inclined for suspicion, to have found out the truth in an instant, if there had been the slightest alteration in his behaviour to me when we met, or any lowness of spirits that I could not account for, or if he had talked more of one lady than another, or seemed in any respect less happy at Longstaple than he used to be. I do not mean to say that I am particularly observant or quicksighted in general, but in such a case I am sure I could not be deceived.’ ‘All this,’ thought Elinor, ‘is very pretty; but it can impose upon neither of us.’ ‘But what,’ said she after a short silence, ‘are your views? or have you none but that of waiting for Mrs. Ferrars’s death, which is a melancholy and shocking extremity?—Is her son determined to submit to this, and to all the tediousness of the many years of suspense in which it may involve you, rather than run the risk of her displeasure for a while by owning the truth?’ ‘If we could be certain that it would be only for a while! But Mrs. Ferrars is a very headstrong proud woman, and in
Free eBooks at Planet 175

her first fit of anger upon hearing it, would very likely secure every thing to Robert, and the idea of that, for Edward’s sake, frightens away all my inclination for hasty measures.’ ‘And for your own sake too, or you are carrying your disinterestedness beyond reason.’ Lucy looked at Elinor again, and was silent. ‘Do you know Mr. Robert Ferrars?’ asked Elinor. ‘Not at all—I never saw him; but I fancy he is very unlike his brother—silly and a great coxcomb.’ ‘A great coxcomb!’ repeated Miss Steele, whose ear had caught those words by a sudden pause in Marianne’s music.— ‘Oh, they are talking of their favourite beaux, I dare say.’ ‘No sister,’ cried Lucy, ‘you are mistaken there, our favourite beaux are NOT great coxcombs.’ ‘I can answer for it that Miss Dashwood’s is not,’ said Mrs. Jennings, laughing heartily; ‘for he is one of the modestest, prettiest behaved young men I ever saw; but as for Lucy, she is such a sly little creature, there is no finding out who SHE likes.’ ‘Oh,’ cried Miss Steele, looking significantly round at them, ‘I dare say Lucy’s beau is quite as modest and pretty behaved as Miss Dashwood’s.’ Elinor blushed in spite of herself. Lucy bit her lip, and looked angrily at her sister. A mutual silence took place for some time. Lucy first put an end to it by saying in a lower tone, though Marianne was then giving them the powerful protection of a very magnificent concerto— ‘I will honestly tell you of one scheme which has lately
176 Sense and Sensibility

come into my head, for bringing matters to bear; indeed I am bound to let you into the secret, for you are a party concerned. I dare say you have seen enough of Edward to know that he would prefer the church to every other profession; now my plan is that he should take orders as soon as he can, and then through your interest, which I am sure you would be kind enough to use out of friendship for him, and I hope out of some regard to me, your brother might be persuaded to give him Norland living; which I understand is a very good one, and the present incumbent not likely to live a great while. That would be enough for us to marry upon, and we might trust to time and chance for the rest.’ ‘I should always be happy,’ replied Elinor, ‘to show any mark of my esteem and friendship for Mr. Ferrars; but do you not perceive that my interest on such an occasion would be perfectly unnecessary? He is brother to Mrs. John Dashwood—THAT must be recommendation enough to her husband.’ ‘But Mrs. John Dashwood would not much approve of Edward’s going into orders.’ ‘Then I rather suspect that my interest would do very little.’ They were again silent for many minutes. At length Lucy exclaimed with a deep sigh, ‘I believe it would be the wisest way to put an end to the business at once by dissolving the engagement. We seem so beset with difficulties on every side, that though it would make us miserable for a time, we should be happier perhaps in the end. But you will not give me your advice, Miss
Free eBooks at Planet 177

Dashwood?’ ‘No,’ answered Elinor, with a smile, which concealed very agitated feelings, ‘on such a subject I certainly will not. You know very well that my opinion would have no weight with you, unless it were on the side of your wishes.’ ‘Indeed you wrong me,’ replied Lucy, with great solemnity; ‘I know nobody of whose judgment I think so highly as I do of yours; and I do really believe, that if you was to say to me, ‘I advise you by all means to put an end to your engagement with Edward Ferrars, it will be more for the happiness of both of you,’ I should resolve upon doing it immediately.’ Elinor blushed for the insincerity of Edward’s future wife, and replied, ‘This compliment would effectually frighten me from giving any opinion on the subject had I formed one. It raises my influence much too high; the power of dividing two people so tenderly attached is too much for an indifferent person.’ ‘Tis because you are an indifferent person,’ said Lucy, with some pique, and laying a particular stress on those words, ‘that your judgment might justly have such weight with me. If you could be supposed to be biased in any respect by your own feelings, your opinion would not be worth having.’ Elinor thought it wisest to make no answer to this, lest they might provoke each other to an unsuitable increase of ease and unreserve; and was even partly determined never to mention the subject again. Another pause therefore of many minutes’ duration, succeeded this speech, and Lucy
178 Sense and Sensibility

of which she seemed so thoroughFree eBooks at Planet 179 .’ Elinor was soon called to the card-table by the conclusion of the first rubber.’ ‘How unlucky that is! I had quite depended upon meeting you there. and Elinor sat down to the card table with the melancholy persuasion that Edward was not only without affection for the person who was to be his wife. He will be there in February. ‘Shall you be in town this winter.’ returned the other. Miss Dashwood?’ said she with all her accustomary complacency.’ ‘It will not be in my power to accept their invitation if they do. your brother and sister will ask you to come to them. To be sure.’ ‘I am sorry for that. otherwise London would have no charms for me. ‘Certainly not.was still the first to end it. for self-interest alone could induce a woman to keep a man to an engagement. and the confidential discourse of the two ladies was therefore at an end. while her eyes brightened at the information. but that he had not even the chance of being tolerably happy in marriage. to which both of them submitted without any reluctance. ‘it would have gave me such pleasure to meet you there! But I dare say you will go for all that. which sincere affection on HER side would have given. Anne and me are to go the latter end of January to some relations who have been wanting us to visit them these several years! But I only go for the sake of seeing Edward. I have not spirits for it. for nothing had been said on either side to make them dislike each other less than they had done before.

and which were dangerous to herself. in spite of the absolute necessity of returning to fulfill them aware that he was weary. they were prevailed on to stay nearly two months at the park. The visit of the Miss Steeles at Barton Park was lengthened far beyond what the first invitation implied. it was treated by the former with calmness and caution. and in spite of their numerous and long arranged engagements in Exeter. 180 Sense and Sensibility . and was particularly careful to inform her confidante. of her happiness whenever she received a letter from Edward. and to assist in the due celebration of that festival which requires a more than ordinary share of private balls and large dinners to proclaim its importance. Sir John would not hear of their going. From this time the subject was never revived by Elinor. which was in full force at the end of every week. they could not be spared. Their favour increased. and dismissed as soon as civility would allow. who seldom missed an opportunity of introducing it. and when entered on by Lucy. for she felt such conversations to be an indulgence which Lucy did not deserve.

Elinor. The reason alleged was their determined resolution of not leaving their mother at that time of the year. she had resided every winter in a house in one of the streets near Portman Square. and the animated look which spoke no indifference to the plan. she was not without a settled habitation of her own. for I’ve quite set my heart upon it. Jennings received the refusal with some surprise. We three shall be able Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and I hope I can afford THAT. Since the death of her husband. It will only be sending Betty by the coach. without observing the varying complexion of her sister. and very unexpectedly by them. Jennings was in the habit of spending a large portion of the year at the houses of her children and friends. Lord! I am sure your mother can spare you very well. who had traded with success in a less elegant part of the town. in which she believed herself to be speaking their united inclinations. for I shan’t put myself at all out of my way for you. and repeated her invitation immediately. she began on the approach of January to turn her thoughts. Towards this home. ‘Oh. immediately gave a grateful but absolute denial for 181 . Don’t fancy that you will be any inconvenience to me.Chapter 25 T hough Mrs. and I DO beg you will favour me with your company. Mrs. and thither she one day abruptly. asked the elder Misses Dashwood to accompany her.

’ cried Mrs. So I would advise you two. I shall speak a good word for you to all the young men. for I have had such good luck in getting my own children off my hands that she will think me a very fit person to have the charge of you. Miss Marianne. because. 182 Sense and Sensibility . ma’am.’ ‘Nay. if her elder sister would come into it.’ said Marianne. without saying a word to Miss Dashwood about it. you may always go with one of my daughters. Jennings. and if Miss Dashwood will change her mind by and bye. I must have. and I thought it would be more comfortable for them to be together. if they got tired of me. Lord bless me! how do you think I can live poking by myself. well and good. if you do not like to go wherever I do. I am sure your mother will not object to it. why so much the better. when you are tired of Barton.’ ‘I have a notion. and if I don’t get one of you at least well married before I have done with you. it shall not be my go very well in my chaise.’ said Sir John. and laugh at my old ways behind my back. ‘that Miss Marianne would not object to such a scheme.’ ‘I thank you. only the more the merrier say I. It is very hard indeed that she should not have a little pleasure. and when we are in town. ‘I am sure I shall be monstrous glad of Miss Marianne’s company. I who have been always used till this winter to have Charlotte with me. sincerely thank you. they might talk to one another. because Miss Dashwood does not wish it. you may depend upon it. if not both of them. But one or the other. whether Miss Dashwood will go or not. to set off for town. Come. let us strike hands upon the bargain.

with warmth: ‘your invitation has insured my gratitude for ever. That Marianne. so strong. and invariably disgusted by them. kindest mother. was such a proof.—I feel the justice of what Elinor has urged. nothing should tempt me to leave her. which she could not approve of for Marianne. should disregard whatever must be most wounding to her irritable feelings. But my mother. so full. her mother would be eager to promote— she could not expect to influence the latter to cautiousness of conduct in an affair respecting which she had never been able to inspire her with distrust. almost the greatest happiness I am capable of. Jennings’ manners. thoroughly acquainted with Mrs. yes. to be able to accept it. of the importance of that object to Free eBooks at Planet eBook. less comfortable by our absence—Oh! no. and she dared not explain the motive of her own disinclination for going to London. and saw to what indifference to almost every thing else she was carried by her eagerness to be with Willoughby again. Jennings repeated her assurance that Mrs. who now understood her sister. should overlook every inconvenience of that kind. and it would give me such happiness. It should not.’ Mrs. in her pursuit of one object. and Elinor. Dashwood could spare them perfectly well. must not be a struggle. my dearest. made no farther direct opposition to the plan. and which on her own account she had particular reasons to avoid. and merely referred it to her mother’s decision. fastidious as she 183 . and if she were to be made less happy. Whatever Marianne was desirous of. from whom however she scarcely expected to receive any support in her endeavour to prevent a visit.

in spite of all that had passed. It is very right that you SHOULD go to town. from this separation. we shall go on so quietly and happily together with our books and our music! You will find Margaret so improved when you come back again! I have a little plan of alteration for your bedrooms too. When you and the Middletons are gone. insisted on their both accepting it directly.her. Margaret and I shall be as much benefited by it as yourselves. would not hear of their declining the offer upon HER account. ‘you have been obviating every impediment to the 184 Sense and Sensibility .’ she cried. You will be under the care of a motherly good sort of woman. On being informed of the invitation. Mrs. Dashwood. ‘I am delighted with the plan. I would have every young woman of your condition in life acquainted with the manners and amusements of London.’ said Elinor. with her usual cheerfulness. of whose kindness to you I can have no doubt. was not prepared to witness. I cannot bear to have you so wholly estranged from each other. as Elinor. persuaded that such an excursion would be productive of much amusement to both her daughters. and whatever may be his faults. and perceiving through all her affectionate attention to herself. when I consider whose son he is. a variety of advantages that would accrue to them all. And in all probability you will see your brother. or the faults of his wife. and then began to foresee. ‘it is exactly what I could wish. which may now be performed without any inconvenience to any one. how much the heart of Marianne was in it.’ ‘Though with your usual anxiety for our happiness.

’ replied her mother. and resolved within herself. Jennings. there is still one objection which. Dashwood. as she did not think it proper that Marianne should be left to the sole guidance of her own judgment. Jennings should be abandoned to the mercy of Marianne for all the comfort of her domestic 185 . though I think very well of Mrs.’ said Marianne.’ ‘My objection is this.’ said Mrs. she would go likewise. separately from that of other people. to whom she had often had difficulty in persuading Marianne to behave with tolerable politeness.’ Marianne’s countenance sunk. I have no such scruples. ‘but of her society.’ Elinor could not help smiling at this display of indifference towards the manners of a person. in my opinion. or whose protection will give us consequence. ‘And what. Jennings’s heart. ‘at least it need not prevent MY accepting her invitation. you will scarcely have any thing at all. and I am sure I could put up with every unpleasantness of that kind with very little effort. that if her sister persisted in going. or that Mrs.’ ‘That is very true.’ ‘If Elinor is frightened away by her dislike of Mrs. To this determination she was the Free eBooks at Planet eBook. cannot be so easily removed. and you will almost always appear in public with Lady Middleton.present scheme which occurred to you. she is not a woman whose society can afford us pleasure. ‘is my dear prudent Elinor going to suggest? What formidable obstacle is she now to bring forward? Do let me hear a word about the expense of it.

might be previously finished. was not to be in town before February. Dashwood. and if Elinor would ever condescend to anticipate enjoyment. as calmly as she could. though almost hopeless of success. the 186 Sense and Sensibility .more easily reconciled. without any unreasonable abridgement. expect some from improving her acquaintance with her sister-in-law’s family. it was finally settled that the invitation should be fully accepted. she would.’ Elinor had often wished for an opportunity of attempting to weaken her mother’s dependence on the attachment of Edward and herself. Sir John was delighted. Marianne lifted up her eyes in astonishment. and that their visit. ‘I will have you BOTH go. by Lucy’s account. she would foresee it there from a variety of sources. it is a matter of perfect indifference to me. and now on this attack. and shall always be glad to see him. and especially in being together. and Elinor conjectured that she might as well have held her tongue. that the shock might be less when the whole truth were revealed. by recollecting that Edward Ferrars. ‘these objections are nonsensical. You will have much pleasure in being in London. for to a man.’ said Mrs. ‘I like Edward Ferrars very much. she forced herself to begin her design by saying.’ Mrs. Mrs. but as to the rest of the family. and many assurances of kindness and care. Dashwood smiled. Jennings received the information with a great deal of joy. perhaps. whether I am ever known to them or not. and said nothing. nor was it a matter of pleasure merely to her. After very little farther discourse. whose prevailing anxiety was the dread of being alone.

and would hardly allow herself to distrust the consequence. which was putting herself rather out of her way. she could not be dissatisfied with the cause. restored to all her usual animation. Her unwillingness to quit her mother was her only restorative to calmness. and were to quit it only with the rest of the family. Even Lady Middleton took the trouble of being delighted. and elevated to more than her usual gaiety. to the number of inhabitants in London. Their departure took place in the first week in January. especially Lucy. and Elinor was the only one of the three. The Miss Steeles kept their station at the park.acquisition of two. voice. it was now a matter of unconcern whether she went to town or not. and manner. who seemed to consider the separation as any thing short of eternal. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and as for the Miss 187 . With regard to herself. Her mother’s affliction was hardly less. Elinor submitted to the arrangement which counteracted her wishes with less reluctance than she had expected to feel. The Middletons were to follow in about a week. and her sister exhilarated by it in look. and at the moment of parting her grief on that score was excessive. they had never been so happy in their lives as this intelligence made them. and when she saw her mother so thoroughly pleased with the plan. was something. so great was the perturbation of her spirits and her impatience to be gone. Marianne’s joy was almost a degree beyond happiness.

and Elinor. in spite of every occasional doubt of Willoughby’s constancy. so wholly unsuited were they in age and disposition. could not witness the rapture of delightful expectation which filled the whole soul and beamed in the eyes of Marianne. without wondering at her own situation.Chapter 26 E linor could not find herself in the carriage with Mrs. Jennings. been overcome or overlooked. how cheerless her own state of mind in the comparison. with that happy ardour of youth which Marianne and her mother equally shared. and how gladly she would engage in the solicitude of Marianne’s situation to have the same animating object in view. and Elinor was resolved not only upon gaining every new light as to his character which her own observation or the intelligence of others could give her. a very short time however must now decide what Willoughby’s intentions were. the same possibility of hope. A short. without feeling how blank was her own prospect. in all probability he was already in town. and as her guest. and beginning a journey to London under her protection. so short had their acquaintance with that lady been. and so many had been her objections against such a measure only a few days before! But these objections had all. Marianne’s eagerness to be gone declared her dependence on finding him there. but likewise upon watching his behaviour to her sister with such zealous 188 Sense and Sensibility .

attention. and listened to her whenever she could. Jennings on her side treated them both with all possible kindness. and ready to enjoy all the luxury of a good fire. behaved with the greatest attention to Mrs. and only disturbed that she could not make them choose their own dinners at the inn. They were three days on their journey. and scarcely ever voluntarily speaking. To atone for this conduct therefore. and 189 . Elinor took immediate possession of the post of civility which she had assigned herself. should it be otherwise. her exertions would be of a different nature—she must then learn to avoid every selfish comparison. and Marianne’s behaviour as they travelled was a happy specimen of what future complaisance and companionableness to Mrs. as to ascertain what he was and what he meant. laughed with her. before many meetings had taken place. talked with her. and banish every regret which might lessen her satisfaction in the happiness of Marianne. Jennings might be expected to be. was solicitous on every occasion for their ease and enjoyment. wrapt in her own meditations. after such a journey. They reached town by three o’clock the third day. or boiled fowls to veal cutlets. Jennings. She sat in silence almost all the way. glad to be released. nor extort a confession of their preferring salmon to cod. except when any object of picturesque beauty within their view drew from her an exclamation of delight exclusively addressed to her sister. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. she was determined at all events to open the eyes of her sister. Should the result of her observations be unfavourable. from the confinement of a carriage.

and the young ladies were immediately put in possession of a very comfortable apartment. it immediately struck her that she must then be writing to Willoughby. in length it could be no more than a note. ringing the bell. It had formerly been Charlotte’s. though not entirely satisfactory. and sat down for that purpose. hastily. ‘had not you better defer your letter for a day or two?’ ‘I am NOT going to write to my mother. This decided the matter at once.’ replied Marianne. Elinor thought she could distinguish a large W in the direction. Elinor said no more. As dinner was not to be ready in less than two hours from their arrival. and over the mantelpiece still hung a landscape in coloured silks of her performance. Elinor determined to employ the interval in writing to her mother. Marianne’s was finished in a very few minutes. however mysteriously they might wish to conduct the affair. requested the footman who answered it to get that letter conveyed for her to the two-penny post. and the conclusion which as instantly followed was. This conviction. Marianne. and she continued her letter with greater alacrity. and no sooner was it complete than Marianne.The house was handsome. gave her pleasure. but there was a flutter in them which prevented their giving much pleasure to 190 Sense and Sensibility . that. and directed with eager rapidity. and as if wishing to avoid any farther inquiry. and handsomely fitted up. In a few moments Marianne did the same. they must be engaged. in proof of her having spent seven years at a great school in town to some effect. sealed. ‘I am writing home. it was then folded up. Her spirits still continued very high.’ said Elinor.

Elinor was disappointed too. and Marianne. Every thing was silent. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Elinor. that he even observed Marianne as she quitted the room. and she felt particularly hurt that a man so partial to her sister should perceive that she experienced nothing but grief and disappointment in seeing him. Elinor felt secure of its announcing Willoughby’s approach. seemed anxiously listening to the sound of every carriage. and after listening half a minute. when a loud one was suddenly heard which could not be mistaken for one at any other 191 . and she immediately left the room. she opened the door. She instantly saw that it was not unnoticed by him. in the ecstasy of her feelings at that instant she could not help exclaiming. ‘Oh. could see little of what was passing. She could scarcely eat any dinner. Jennings. The tea things were brought in. and already had Marianne been disappointed more than once by a rap at a neighbouring door. by being much engaged in her own room. and this agitation increased as the evening drew on.her sister. but at the same time her regard for Colonel Brandon ensured his welcome with her. this could not be borne many seconds. starting up. advanced a few steps towards the stairs. It was a great satisfaction to Elinor that Mrs. it is Willoughby. and when they afterwards returned to the drawing room. indeed it is!’ and seemed almost ready to throw herself into his arms. when Colonel Brandon appeared. returned into the room in all the agitation which a conviction of having heard him would naturally produce. It was too great a shock to be borne with calmness. moved towards the door.

I have been once or twice at Delaford for a few days. with very little interest on either side. Elinor wished very much to ask whether Willoughby were then in town. but it has never been in my power to return to Barton. ‘Yes.’ he replied. Mrs. ‘almost ever since. immediately brought back to her remembrance all the circumstances of his quitting that place. she asked if he had been in London ever since she had seen him last. said no more on the subject. by way of saying something. but seeming to recollect himself.with such astonishment and concern. and of every thing to which she could decently attribute her sister’s behaviour. In this calm kind of way. and at length. Jennings soon came in. ‘Is your sister ill?’ said he. and she was fearful that her question had implied much more curiosity on the subject than she had ever felt. and over fatigues. He heard her with the most earnest attention. and the friends they had left behind. with the uneasiness and suspicions they had caused to Mrs. but she was afraid of giving him pain by any enquiry after his rival. with some embarrassment. and the thoughts of both engaged elsewhere. making the usual inquiries about their journey. as hardly left him the recollection of what civility demanded towards herself. and began directly to speak of his pleasure at seeing them in London. and the manner in which it was said. Elinor answered in some distress that she was. with 192 Sense and Sensibility .’ This. both of them out of spirits. ‘Oh! Colonel.’ said she. and then talked of head-aches. low spirits. Jennings. they continued to talk.

Colonel. Palmer’s. Willoughby will do between you about her. and settle my matters. I have been as busy as a bee ever since dinner! But pray.’ ‘Mrs. Ah! poor man! he has been dead these eight years and better. where I have been dining. and you know one has always a world of little odd things to do after one has been away for any time.’ ‘Oh. ‘I am monstrous glad to see you—sorry I could not come before—beg your pardon.her usual noisy cheerfulness. and I am commissioned to tell you. I thought as 193 . let’s have no secrets among friends. Your friend. Well! I was young once. Colonel. but I have been forced to look about me a little. you see but one of them now. to be sure.’ ‘Ay. Miss Marianne. However. I got a very good husband. you did. that you will certainly see her to-morrow. well. but there is another somewhere. But Colonel. I do not know what you and Mr. and I don’t know what the greatest beauty can do more. and how do they all do at their house? How does Charlotte do? I warrant you she is a fine size by this time. Ay. where have you been to since we parted? And how does your business go on? Come. and then I have had Cartwright to settle with— Lord. it is a fine thing to be young and handsome. for it is a long while since I have been at home. come. how came you to conjure out that I should be in town today?’ ‘I had the pleasure of hearing it at Mr. you see—that is. but I never was very handsome—worse luck for me. Palmer appeared quite well. I have brought two young ladies with me. too—which you will not be sorry to hear. Well.’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook.

He replied with his accustomary mildness to all her inquiries. but it was something so droll!’ After an hour or two spent in what her mother called comfortable chat. Jennings’s 194 Sense and Sensibility . Marianne rose the next morning with recovered spirits and happy looks. Jennings could not prevail on him to stay long. that it was hard to say whether she received most pleasure from meeting her mother or the Miss Dashwoods again. Elinor now began to make the tea. Palmer’s barouche stopped at the door. The disappointment of the evening before seemed forgotten in the expectation of what was to happen that day. They had not long finished their breakfast before Mrs. but without satisfying her in any. though at the same time she would never have forgiven them if they had not come! ‘Mr. So surprised at their coming to town. Palmer will be so happy to see you. Colonel Brandon became more thoughtful and silent than he had been before. so angry at their accepting her mother’s invitation after having declined her own. and in a few minutes she came laughing into the room: so delighted to see them all. ‘What do you think he said when he heard of your coming with Mamma? I forget what it was now. After her entrance. and Marianne was obliged to appear again. in every variety of inquiry concerning all their acquaintance on Mrs.’ said she. though it was what she had rather expected all along. and the ladies were unanimous in agreeing to go early to bed. and Mrs. No other visitor appeared that evening. or in other words.

side. which declared that no Willoughby had been there. She was answered in the negative. her mind was equally abstracted from every thing actually before them. Restless and dissatisfied every where. and no sooner had they entered the house than Marianne flew eagerly up stairs. could determine on none. her sister could never obtain her opinion of any article of purchase. and Marianne. and in whatever shop the party were engaged. It was late in the morning before they returned home. she found her turning from the table with a sorrowful countenance. ‘Are you certain that no servant. In Bond Street especially. or new. 195 . she was evidently always on the watch. whose eye was caught by every thing pretty. Palmer. and dawdled away her time in rapture and indecision. ‘Are you quite sure of it?’ she replied. her eyes were in constant inquiry. from all that interested and occupied the others. and when Elinor followed. to which Mrs. however it might equally concern them both: she received no pleasure from anything. Palmer’s. was only impatient to be at home again. as having likewise some purchases to make themselves. though declining it at first was induced to go likewise. it was proposed by the latter that they should all accompany her to some shops where she had business that morning. and in laughter without cause on Mrs. who was wild to buy all. where much of their business lay. and could with difficulty govern her vexation at the tediousness of Mrs. Jennings and Elinor readily consented. no porter has Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Wherever they went. ‘Has no letter been left here for me since we went out?’ said she to the footman who then entered with the parcels.

in a low and disappointed voice. you must be wrong in permitting an engagement between a daughter so young. a man so little known. Marianne was of no use on these occasions. to be carried on in so doubtful. as she did. ‘If she had not known him to be in town she would not have written to him. but though her time was therefore at her own disposal. after some consideration. for it was spent in all the anxiety of expectation and the pain of disappointment. as she would never learn the game. how odd that he should neither come nor write! Oh! my dear mother. and how will MY interference be borne. Mrs. The former left them soon after tea to fulfill her evening engagements. whom she had met and invited in the morning. and Elinor was obliged to assist in making a whist table for the others. regarding her sister with uneasiness. so mysterious a manner! I long to inquire. Jennings’s intimate acquaintance. Palmer and two elderly ladies of Mrs. indeed!’ repeated Elinor within herself. as she turned away to the window. she would represent in the strongest manner to her mother the necessity of some serious enquiry into the affair.left any letter or note?’ The man replied that none had. and if he is in town. ‘How odd. she would have written to Combe Magna. dined with them. that if appearances continued many days longer as unpleasant as they now were. 196 Sense and Sensibility . ‘How very odd!’ said she.’ She determined. the evening was by no means more productive of pleasure to her than to Elinor.

pausing for a moment whenever she came to the window. in hopes of distinguishing the long-expected 197 . but the book was soon thrown aside. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and she returned to the more interesting employment of walking backwards and forwards across the room.She sometimes endeavoured for a few minutes to read.

Chapter 27


f this open weather holds much longer,’ said Mrs. Jennings, when they met at breakfast the following morning, ‘Sir John will not like leaving Barton next week; ‘tis a sad thing for sportsmen to lose a day’s pleasure. Poor souls! I always pity them when they do; they seem to take it so much to heart.’ ‘That is true,’ cried Marianne, in a cheerful voice, and walking to the window as she spoke, to examine the day. ‘I had not thought of that. This weather will keep many sportsmen in the country.’ It was a lucky recollection, all her good spirits were restored by it. ‘It is charming weather for THEM indeed,’ she continued, as she sat down to the breakfast table with a happy countenance. ‘How much they must enjoy it! But’ (with a little return of anxiety) ‘it cannot be expected to last long. At this time of the year, and after such a series of rain, we shall certainly have very little more of it. Frosts will soon set in, and in all probability with severity. In another day or two perhaps; this extreme mildness can hardly last longer—nay, perhaps it may freeze tonight!’ ‘At any rate,’ said Elinor, wishing to prevent Mrs. Jennings from seeing her sister’s thoughts as clearly as she did, ‘I dare say we shall have Sir John and Lady Middleton in town by the end of next week.’
198 Sense and Sensibility

‘Ay, my dear, I’ll warrant you we do. Mary always has her own way.’ ‘And now,’ silently conjectured Elinor, ‘she will write to Combe by this day’s post.’ But if she DID, the letter was written and sent away with a privacy which eluded all her watchfulness to ascertain the fact. Whatever the truth of it might be, and far as Elinor was from feeling thorough contentment about it, yet while she saw Marianne in spirits, she could not be very uncomfortable herself. And Marianne was in spirits; happy in the mildness of the weather, and still happier in her expectation of a frost. The morning was chiefly spent in leaving cards at the houses of Mrs. Jennings’s acquaintance to inform them of her being in town; and Marianne was all the time busy in observing the direction of the wind, watching the variations of the sky and imagining an alteration in the air. ‘Don’t you find it colder than it was in the morning, Elinor? There seems to me a very decided difference. I can hardly keep my hands warm even in my muff. It was not so yesterday, I think. The clouds seem parting too, the sun will be out in a moment, and we shall have a clear afternoon.’ Elinor was alternately diverted and pained; but Marianne persevered, and saw every night in the brightness of the fire, and every morning in the appearance of the atmosphere, the certain symptoms of approaching frost. The Miss Dashwoods had no greater reason to be dissatisfied with Mrs. Jennings’s style of living, and set of acquaintance, than with her behaviour to themselves,
Free eBooks at Planet 199

which was invariably kind. Every thing in her household arrangements was conducted on the most liberal plan, and excepting a few old city friends, whom, to Lady Middleton’s regret, she had never dropped, she visited no one to whom an introduction could at all discompose the feelings of her young companions. Pleased to find herself more comfortably situated in that particular than she had expected, Elinor was very willing to compound for the want of much real enjoyment from any of their evening parties, which, whether at home or abroad, formed only for cards, could have little to amuse her. Colonel Brandon, who had a general invitation to the house, was with them almost every day; he came to look at Marianne and talk to Elinor, who often derived more satisfaction from conversing with him than from any other daily occurrence, but who saw at the same time with much concern his continued regard for her sister. She feared it was a strengthening regard. It grieved her to see the earnestness with which he often watched Marianne, and his spirits were certainly worse than when at Barton. About a week after their arrival, it became certain that Willoughby was also arrived. His card was on the table when they came in from the morning’s drive. ‘Good God!’ cried Marianne, ‘he has been here while we were out.’ Elinor, rejoiced to be assured of his being in London, now ventured to say, ‘Depend upon it, he will call again tomorrow.’ But Marianne seemed hardly to hear her, and on Mrs. Jenning’s entrance, escaped with the precious card. This event, while it raised the spirits of Elinor, restored
200 Sense and Sensibility

to those of her sister all, and more than all, their former agitation. From this moment her mind was never quiet; the expectation of seeing him every hour of the day, made her unfit for any thing. She insisted on being left behind, the next morning, when the others went out. Elinor’s thoughts were full of what might be passing in Berkeley Street during their absence; but a moment’s glance at her sister when they returned was enough to inform her, that Willoughby had paid no second visit there. A note was just then brought in, and laid on the table, ‘For me!’ cried Marianne, stepping hastily forward. ‘No, ma’am, for my mistress.’ But Marianne, not convinced, took it instantly up. ‘It is indeed for Mrs. Jennings; how provoking!’ ‘You are expecting a letter, then?’ said Elinor, unable to be longer silent. ‘Yes, a little—not much.’ After a short pause. ‘You have no confidence in me, Marianne.’ ‘Nay, Elinor, this reproach from YOU—you who have confidence in no one!’ ‘Me!’ returned Elinor in some confusion; ‘indeed, Marianne, I have nothing to tell.’ ‘Nor I,’ answered Marianne with energy, ‘our situations then are alike. We have neither of us any thing to tell; you, because you do not communicate, and I, because I conceal nothing.’ Elinor, distressed by this charge of reserve in herself, which she was not at liberty to do away, knew not how, unFree eBooks at Planet 201

der such circumstances, to press for greater openness in Marianne. Mrs. Jennings soon appeared, and the note being given her, she read it aloud. It was from Lady Middleton, announcing their arrival in Conduit Street the night before, and requesting the company of her mother and cousins the following evening. Business on Sir John’s part, and a violent cold on her own, prevented their calling in Berkeley Street. The invitation was accepted; but when the hour of appointment drew near, necessary as it was in common civility to Mrs. Jennings, that they should both attend her on such a visit, Elinor had some difficulty in persuading her sister to go, for still she had seen nothing of Willoughby; and therefore was not more indisposed for amusement abroad, than unwilling to run the risk of his calling again in her absence. Elinor found, when the evening was over, that disposition is not materially altered by a change of abode, for although scarcely settled in town, Sir John had contrived to collect around him, nearly twenty young people, and to amuse them with a ball. This was an affair, however, of which Lady Middleton did not approve. In the country, an unpremeditated dance was very allowable; but in London, where the reputation of elegance was more important and less easily attained, it was risking too much for the gratification of a few girls, to have it known that Lady Middleton had given a small dance of eight or nine couple, with two violins, and a mere side-board collation. Mr. and Mrs. Palmer were of the party; from the for202 Sense and Sensibility

mer, whom they had not seen before since their arrival in town, as he was careful to avoid the appearance of any attention to his mother-in-law, and therefore never came near her, they received no mark of recognition on their entrance. He looked at them slightly, without seeming to know who they were, and merely nodded to Mrs. Jennings from the other side of the room. Marianne gave one glance round the apartment as she entered: it was enough—HE was not there—and she sat down, equally ill-disposed to receive or communicate pleasure. After they had been assembled about an hour, Mr. Palmer sauntered towards the Miss Dashwoods to express his surprise on seeing them in town, though Colonel Brandon had been first informed of their arrival at his house, and he had himself said something very droll on hearing that they were to come. ‘I thought you were both in Devonshire,’ said he. ‘Did you?’ replied Elinor. ‘When do you go back again?’ ‘I do not know.’ And thus ended their discourse. Never had Marianne been so unwilling to dance in her life, as she was that evening, and never so much fatigued by the exercise. She complained of it as they returned to Berkeley Street. ‘Aye, aye,’ said Mrs. Jennings, ‘we know the reason of all that very well; if a certain person who shall be nameless, had been there, you would not have been a bit tired: and to say the truth it was not very pretty of him not to give you the meeting when he was invited.’ ‘Invited!’ cried Marianne.
Free eBooks at Planet 203

‘So my daughter Middleton told me, for it seems Sir John met him somewhere in the street this morning.’ Marianne said no more, but looked exceedingly hurt. Impatient in this situation to be doing something that might lead to her sister’s relief, Elinor resolved to write the next morning to her mother, and hoped by awakening her fears for the health of Marianne, to procure those inquiries which had been so long delayed; and she was still more eagerly bent on this measure by perceiving after breakfast on the morrow, that Marianne was again writing to Willoughby, for she could not suppose it to be to any other person. About the middle of the day, Mrs. Jennings went out by herself on business, and Elinor began her letter directly, while Marianne, too restless for employment, too anxious for conversation, walked from one window to the other, or sat down by the fire in melancholy meditation. Elinor was very earnest in her application to her mother, relating all that had passed, her suspicions of Willoughby’s inconstancy, urging her by every plea of duty and affection to demand from Marianne an account of her real situation with respect to him. Her letter was scarcely finished, when a rap foretold a visitor, and Colonel Brandon was announced. Marianne, who had seen him from the window, and who hated company of any kind, left the room before he entered it. He looked more than usually grave, and though expressing satisfaction at finding Miss Dashwood alone, as if he had somewhat in particular to tell her, sat for some time without saying a word. Elinor, persuaded that he had some communication
204 Sense and Sensibility

to make in which her sister was concerned, impatiently expected its opening. It was not the first time of her feeling the same kind of conviction; for, more than once before, beginning with the observation of ‘your sister looks unwell to-day,’ or ‘your sister seems out of spirits,’ he had appeared on the point, either of disclosing, or of inquiring, something particular about her. After a pause of several minutes, their silence was broken, by his asking her in a voice of some agitation, when he was to congratulate her on the acquisition of a brother? Elinor was not prepared for such a question, and having no answer ready, was obliged to adopt the simple and common expedient, of asking what he meant? He tried to smile as he replied, ‘your sister’s engagement to Mr. Willoughby is very generally known.’ ‘It cannot be generally known,’ returned Elinor, ‘for her own family do not know it.’ He looked surprised and said, ‘I beg your pardon, I am afraid my inquiry has been impertinent; but I had not supposed any secrecy intended, as they openly correspond, and their marriage is universally talked of.’ ‘How can that be? By whom can you have heard it mentioned?’ ‘By many—by some of whom you know nothing, by others with whom you are most intimate, Mrs. Jennings, Mrs. Palmer, and the Middletons. But still I might not have believed it, for where the mind is perhaps rather unwilling to be convinced, it will always find something to support its doubts, if I had not, when the servant let me in today, accidentally seen a letter in his hand, directed to Mr. WilFree eBooks at Planet 205

loughby in your sister’s writing. I came to inquire, but I was convinced before I could ask the question. Is every thing finally settled? Is it impossible to-? But I have no right, and I could have no chance of succeeding. Excuse me, Miss Dashwood. I believe I have been wrong in saying so much, but I hardly know what to do, and on your prudence I have the strongest dependence. Tell me that it is all absolutely resolved on, that any attempt, that in short concealment, if concealment be possible, is all that remains.’ These words, which conveyed to Elinor a direct avowal of his love for her sister, affected her very much. She was not immediately able to say anything, and even when her spirits were recovered, she debated for a short time, on the answer it would be most proper to give. The real state of things between Willoughby and her sister was so little known to herself, that in endeavouring to explain it, she might be as liable to say too much as too little. Yet as she was convinced that Marianne’s affection for Willoughby, could leave no hope of Colonel Brandon’s success, whatever the event of that affection might be, and at the same time wished to shield her conduct from censure, she thought it most prudent and kind, after some consideration, to say more than she really knew or believed. She acknowledged, therefore, that though she had never been informed by themselves of the terms on which they stood with each other, of their mutual affection she had no doubt, and of their correspondence she was not astonished to hear. He listened to her with silent attention, and on her ceasing to speak, rose directly from his seat, and after saying
206 Sense and Sensibility

and went a voice of emotion. by her anxiety for the very event that must confirm it. with a melancholy impression of Colonel Brandon’s unhappiness. ‘to your sister I wish all imaginable happiness. Free eBooks at Planet eBook.’—took leave. she was left. to lessen the uneasiness of her mind on other points. to Willoughby that he may endeavour to deserve her. on the contrary. and was prevented even from wishing it removed. Elinor derived no comfortable feelings from this 207 .

prepared. she started as if she had forgotten that any one was expected. without once stirring from her seat. quite full of company. careless of her appearance. alighted. When they had paid their tribute of politeness by curtsying to the lady of the house. ascended the stairs. without one look of hope or one expression of pleasure. heard their names announced from one landing-place to another in an audible voice. and when at last they were told that Lady Middleton waited for them at the door. and for this party. Marianne. and seeming equally indifferent whether she went or staid. to make Elinor regret what she had done. till the moment of Lady Middleton’s arrival.Chapter 28 N othing occurred during the next three or four days. lost in her own thoughts. Jennings was kept away by the indisposition of her youngest daughter. for Willoughby neither came nor wrote. and take their 208 Sense and Sensibility . they were permitted to mingle in the crowd. and insensible of her sister’s presence. They arrived in due time at the place of destination. in applying to her mother. and as soon as the string of carriages before them would allow. from which Mrs. or altering her attitude. wholly dispirited. They were engaged about the end of that time to attend Lady Middleton to a party. and entered a room splendidly lit up. She sat by the drawing-room fire after tea. and insufferably hot.

had not her sister caught hold of 209 . and to be composed at such a moment was not only beyond the reach of Marianne. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. she would have moved towards him instantly.share of the heat and inconvenience. she and Elinor luckily succeeding to chairs. Lady Middleton sat down to Cassino. and regarded them both. pray be composed. and he immediately bowed. ‘and do not betray what you feel to every body present. in earnest conversation with a very fashionable looking young woman. before Elinor perceived Willoughby. She sat in an agony of impatience which affected every feature. ‘Good heavens!’ she exclaimed. At last he turned round again.’ cried Elinor. They had not remained in this manner long. it was beyond her wish. though he could not but see her. to see whether it could be unobserved by her. After some time spent in saying little or doing less. or to approach Marianne. to which their arrival must necessarily add. Elinor turned involuntarily to Marianne. and her whole countenance glowing with sudden delight. Perhaps he has not observed you yet. placed themselves at no great distance from the table.’ This however was more than she could believe herself. but without attempting to speak to her. and as Marianne was not in spirits for moving about. She soon caught his eye. ‘he is there—he is there—Oh! why does he not look at me? why cannot I speak to him?’ ‘Pray. and then continued his discourse with the same lady. standing within a few yards of them. At that moment she first perceived him.

and addressing himself rather to Elinor than Marianne. ‘Good God! Willoughby. but her touch seemed painful to him. ‘Here is some mistake I am sure—some dreadful mistake. Her face was crimsoned over. in a voice of the greatest emotion. he spoke with calmness. and determined not to observe her attitude. and she exclaimed. I hope. and he held her hand only for a moment. What can be the meaning of it? Tell me. After a moment’s pause. Elinor watched his countenance and saw its expression becoming more tranquil. inquired in a hurried manner after Mrs. and was unable to say a word. Elinor was robbed of all presence of mind by such an address. ‘I did myself the honour of calling in Berkeley Street last Tuesday. Jennings at home. held out her hand to him. and pronouncing his name in a tone of affection. My card was not lost. but as if. He approached.she started up. his complexion changed and all his embarrassment returned. During all this time he was evidently struggling for composure. and asked how long they had been in town.’ ‘But have you not received my notes?’ cried Marianne in the wildest anxiety. on catching the eye of the young lady with whom he had been previously talking. for heaven’s sake tell me. what is the matter?’ He made no reply. 210 Sense and Sensibility . and very much regretted that I was not fortunate enough to find yourselves and Mrs. what is the meaning of this? Have you not received my letters? Will you not shake hands with me?’ He could not then avoid it. Willoughby. But the feelings of her sister were instantly expressed. as if wishing to avoid her eye. Dashwood.

at least. you must wait. now looking dreadfully 211 . In a short time Elinor saw Willoughby quit the room by the door towards the staircase. and telling Marianne that he was gone. expecting every moment to see her faint. while reviving her with lavender water.— Oh go to him this moment. Marianne. and Elinor. Tell him I must see him again—must speak to him instantly. ‘and force him to come to me. as a fresh argument for her to be calm. for Marianne continued incessantly to give way in a low voice to the misery of her feelings. I had the pleasure of receiving the information of your arrival in town. ‘Go to him. and after saying. urged the impossibility of speaking to him again that evening. he recovered himself again.’ she cried. Elinor. with the appearance of composure.’ ‘How can that be done? No.— I cannot rest—I shall not have a moment’s peace till this is explained—some dreadful misapprehension or other.’ With difficulty however could she prevent her from following him herself. my dearest Marianne. She instantly begged her Free eBooks at Planet eBook. This is not the place for explanations.he felt the necessity of instant exertion. which you were so good as to send me. and to persuade her to check her agitation. till she might speak to him with more privacy and more effect. sunk into her chair. ‘Yes.’ turned hastily away with a slight bow and joined his friend. by exclamations of wretchedness. to wait. and unable to stand. was impossible. tried to screen her from the observation of others. Wait only till tomorrow. as soon as she could speak.

She was soon undressed and in bed. Marianne was in a silent agony. and that Willoughby was weary of it. on being informed that Marianne was unwell. for however Marianne might still feed her own wishes. and while she waited the return of Mrs. but as Mrs. That some kind of engagement had subsisted between Willoughby and Marianne she could not doubt. Absence might have weakened his regard. where hartshorn restored her a little to herself. Lady Middleton. though in the middle of a rubber. seemed equally clear. had she not witnessed that embarrassment which seemed to speak a consciousness of his own misconduct. and making over her cards to a friend. and prevented her from believing him so unprincipled as to have been sporting with the affections of her sister from the first. was too polite to object for a moment to her wish of going away.sister would entreat Lady Middleton to take them home. her sister then left her. Nothing but a thorough change of sentiment could account for it. had leisure enough for thinking over the past. and convenience might have determined him to overcome 212 Sense and Sensibility . SHE could not attribute such behaviour to mistake or misapprehension of any kind. Her indignation would have been still stronger than it was. as she was too miserable to stay a minute longer. Jennings was luckily not come home. they could go directly to their own room. without any design that would bear investigation. they departed as soon the carriage could be found. too much oppressed even for tears. Scarcely a word was spoken during their return to Berkeley Street. Jennings. and as she seemed desirous of being alone.

for while she could ESTEEM Edward as much as 213 . As for Marianne. and on those still more severe which might await her in its probable consequence. she could not reflect without the deepest concern. But every circumstance that could embitter such an evil seemed uniting to heighten the misery of Marianne in a final separation from Willoughby—in an immediate and irreconcilable rupture with him. Her own situation gained in the comparison. however they might be divided in Free eBooks at Planet eBook. her mind might be always supported. but that such a regard had formerly existed she could not bring herself to doubt. on the pangs which so unhappy a meeting must already have given her.

and the frequent bursts of grief which still obliged her. and after observing her for a few moments with silent anxiety. in a tone of the most considerate gentleness. had not Marianne entreated her. lasted no longer than while she spoke. at intervals. ‘ask nothing. and was immediately followed by a return of the same excessive affliction. to withhold her pen.’ she replied. you will soon know all.’ The sort of desperate calmness with which this was said. said. Elinor. ‘Marianne.Chapter 29 B efore the house-maid had lit their fire the next day. may I ask-?’ ‘No. only half dressed. and writing as fast as a continual flow of tears would permit her. was kneeling against one of the window-seats for the sake of all the little light she could command from it. Elinor paid her every quiet and unobtrusive attention in her power. Elinor. were proofs enough of her feeling how more than probable it was that she was writing for the last time to Willoughby. In this situation. first perceived her. or the sun gained any power over a cold. with all 214 Sense and Sensibility . It was some minutes before she could go on with her letter. roused from sleep by her agitation and sobs. gloomy morning in January. Marianne. and she would have tried to sooth and tranquilize her still more.

In such circumstances. which she eagerly caught from the servant. not to speak to her for the world. she was too busily employed in measuring lengths of worsted for her rug. when a letter was delivered to Marianne. and they were just setting themselves. made her wander about the house till breakfast time. with a laugh. and sat in such a general tremour as made her fear it impossible to escape Mrs. saw only that Marianne had received a letter from Willoughby. not in pitying her. Elinor. instantly ran out of the room. nor attempted to eat any thing. felt immediately such a sickness at heart as made her hardly able to hold up her head. and Elinor’s attention was then all employed. and the restless state of Marianne’s mind not only prevented her from remaining in the room a moment after she was dressed. Of Elinor’s distress. which appeared to her a very good 215 . it lasted a considerable time. however. Jenning’s notice. not in urging her. Jennings. but requiring at once solitude and continual change of place. nor in appearing to regard her. by hoping. That good lady. and which she treated accordingly. At breakfast she neither ate. round the common working table.the eagerness of the most nervous irritability. Jenning’s notice entirely to herself. that it must come from Willoughby. as if she had seen the direction. As this was a favourite meal with Mrs. but in endeavouring to engage Mrs. who saw as plainly by this. after it. and. it was better for both that they should not be long together. turning of a death-like paleness. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. to see any thing at all. that she would find it to her liking. avoiding the sight of every body.

you think nobody else has any senses. Ma’am.’ 216 Sense and Sensibility . that they were over head and ears in love with each other from the first moment they met? Did not I see them together in Devonshire every day. and. therefore.’ ‘For shame. as soon as Marianne disappeared. trying to smile. I can tell you. ‘Upon my word. for it is quite grievous to see her look so ill and forlorn. ‘And have you really. Miss Dashwood! how can you talk so? Don’t we all know that it must be a match. Because you are so sly about it yourself. come. from the bottom of my heart. I hope. for shame. but so serious a question seems to imply more. but it is no such thing. Pray. he won’t keep her waiting much longer. therefore. replied. though never less disposed to speak than at that moment. talked yourself into a persuasion of my sister’s being engaged to Mr. obliged herself to answer such an attack as this. I do assure you that nothing would surprise me more than to hear of their being going to be married. and did not I know that your sister came to town with me on purpose to buy wedding clothes? Come. but as for Miss Marianne. she said. for it has been known all over town this ever so long.and calmly continuing her talk. when are they to be married?’ Elinor. I never saw a young woman so desperately in love in my life! MY girls were nothing to her. and I must beg. this won’t do. and all day long. Willoughby? I thought it had been only a joke. she is quite an altered creature. I tell every body of it and so does Charlotte. and yet they used to be foolish enough. that you will not deceive yourself any longer.

and eager at all events to know what Willoughby had 217 . on opening the door. which at first was scarcely less violent than Marianne’s. January. for which I beg to return my sincere acknowledgments. watched by her till this excess of suffering had somewhat spent itself.’ said Elinor. ‘MY DEAR MADAM. but Elinor had not spirits to say more. I am much concerned to find there was anything in my behaviour last night that did not meet your approbation. and though Free eBooks at Planet eBook.‘Indeed. Jennings laughed again. almost screamed with agony. very seriously. ‘you are mistaken. but without saying a word. and after some time thus spent in joint affliction. though unable to speak. ‘I have just had the honour of receiving your letter. who knew that such grief. and then turning eagerly to Willoughby’s letter. you are doing a very unkind thing in spreading the report. took her hand. hurried away to their room. and two or three others laying by her. Elinor. Ma’am. and then gave way to a burst of tears. The latter. Indeed. read as follows: ‘Bond Street. and you will find that you have though you will not believe me now. must have its course. kissed her affectionately several times. seemed to feel all the tenderness of this behaviour. almost choked by grief. and seating herself on the bed. where. she put all the letters into Elinor’s hands. and then covering her face with her handkerchief.’ Mrs. shocking as it was to witness it. Elinor drew near. she saw Marianne stretched on the bed. one letter in her hand.

may be imagined. I believe. I shall reproach myself for not having been more guarded in my professions of that esteem. It is with great regret that I obey your commands in returning the letters with which I have been honoured from you.I am quite at a loss to discover in what point I could be so unfortunate as to offend you. but if I have been so unfortunate as to give rise to a belief of more than I felt. ‘JOHN WILLOUGHBY. ‘I am. That I should ever have meant more you will allow to be impossible. nor could she have supposed Willoughby capable of departing so far from the appearance of every honourable 218 Sense and Sensibility . Though aware. ‘Your most obedient ‘humble servant. she was not aware that such language could be suffered to announce it. and confirm their separation for ever. dear Madam. before she began it. or meant to express. My esteem for your whole family is very sincere. and it will not be many weeks.’ With what indignation such a letter as this must be read by Miss Dashwood. that it must bring a confession of his inconstancy. when you understand that my affections have been long engaged elsewhere. I entreat your forgiveness of what I can assure you to have been perfectly unintentional. before this engagement is fulfilled. I shall never reflect on my former acquaintance with your family in Devonshire without the most grateful pleasure. and the lock of hair. which you so obligingly bestowed on me. and flatter myself it will not be broken by any mistake or misapprehension of my actions.

who had no other connection whatever with the affair than what her heart gave him with every thing that passed. Elinor forgot the immediate distress of her 219 . as a deliverance the most real. which she knew had not been ordered Free eBooks at Planet eBook. denied all peculiar affection whatever— a letter of which every line was an insult. she was all astonishment to perceive Mrs. that when on hearing a carriage drive up to the door. on the depravity of that mind which could dictate it. and so entirely forgot how long she had been in the room. acknowledged no breach of faith. a connection. lest she might wound Marianne still deeper by treating their disengagement. that she dared not trust herself to speak. with an unprincipled man. instead of bringing with his desire of a release any professions of regret. on the very different mind of a very different person. and which proclaimed its writer to be deep in hardened villainy.and delicate feeling—so far from the common decorum of a gentleman. but every perusal only served to increase her abhorrence of the man. forgot that she had three letters on her lap yet unread. In her earnest meditations on the contents of the letter. She paused over it for some time with indignant astonishment. then read it again and again. not as a loss to her of any possible good but as an escape from the worst and most irremediable of all evils. and so bitter were her feelings against him. for life. a blessing the most important. as to send a letter so impudently cruel: a letter which. and probably. she went to the window to see who could be coming so unreasonably early. Jennings’s chariot.

till one. Determined not to quit Marianne, though hopeless of contributing, at present, to her ease, she hurried away to excuse herself from attending Mrs. Jennings, on account of her sister being indisposed. Mrs. Jennings, with a thoroughly good-humoured concern for its cause, admitted the excuse most readily, and Elinor, after seeing her safe off, returned to Marianne, whom she found attempting to rise from the bed, and whom she reached just in time to prevent her from falling on the floor, faint and giddy from a long want of proper rest and food; for it was many days since she had any appetite, and many nights since she had really slept; and now, when her mind was no longer supported by the fever of suspense, the consequence of all this was felt in an aching head, a weakened stomach, and a general nervous faintness. A glass of wine, which Elinor procured for her directly, made her more comfortable, and she was at last able to express some sense of her kindness, by saying, ‘Poor Elinor! how unhappy I make you!’ ‘I only wish,’ replied her sister, ‘there were any thing I COULD do, which might be of comfort to you.’ This, as every thing else would have been, was too much for Marianne, who could only exclaim, in the anguish of her heart, ‘Oh! Elinor, I am miserable, indeed,’ before her voice was entirely lost in sobs. Elinor could no longer witness this torrent of unresisted grief in silence. ‘Exert yourself, dear Marianne,’ she cried, ‘if you would not kill yourself and all who love you. Think of your mother; think of her misery while YOU suffer: for her sake you
220 Sense and Sensibility

must exert yourself.’ ‘I cannot, I cannot,’ cried Marianne; ‘leave me, leave me, if I distress you; leave me, hate me, forget me! but do not torture me so. Oh! how easy for those, who have no sorrow of their own to talk of exertion! Happy, happy Elinor, YOU cannot have an idea of what I suffer.’ ‘Do you call ME happy, Marianne? Ah! if you knew!— And can you believe me to be so, while I see you so wretched!’ ‘Forgive me, forgive me,’ throwing her arms round her sister’s neck; ‘I know you feel for me; I know what a heart you have; but yet you are—you must be happy; Edward loves you—what, oh what, can do away such happiness as that?’ ‘Many, many circumstances,’ said Elinor, solemnly. ‘No, no, no,’ cried Marianne wildly, ‘he loves you, and only you. You CAN have no grief.’ ‘I can have no pleasure while I see you in this state.’ ‘And you will never see me otherwise. Mine is a misery which nothing can do away.’ ‘You must not talk so, Marianne. Have you no comforts? no friends? Is your loss such as leaves no opening for consolation? Much as you suffer now, think of what you would have suffered if the discovery of his character had been delayed to a later period— if your engagement had been carried on for months and months, as it might have been, before he chose to put an end to it. Every additional day of unhappy confidence, on your side, would have made the blow more dreadful.’ ‘Engagement!’ cried Marianne, ‘there has been no enFree eBooks at Planet 221

gagement.’ ‘No engagement!’ ‘No, he is not so unworthy as you believe him. He has broken no faith with me.’ ‘But he told you that he loved you.’ ‘Yes—no—never absolutely. It was every day implied, but never professedly declared. Sometimes I thought it had been—but it never was.’ ‘Yet you wrote to him?’— ‘Yes—could that be wrong after all that had passed?— But I cannot talk.’ Elinor said no more, and turning again to the three letters which now raised a much stronger curiosity than before, directly ran over the contents of all. The first, which was what her sister had sent him on their arrival in town, was to this effect. Berkeley Street, January. ‘How surprised you will be, Willoughby, on receiving this; and I think you will feel something more than surprise, when you know that I am in town. An opportunity of coming hither, though with Mrs. Jennings, was a temptation we could not resist. I wish you may receive this in time to come here to-night, but I will not depend on it. At any rate I shall expect you to-morrow. For the present, adieu. ‘M.D.’ Her second note, which had been written on the morning after the dance at the Middletons’, was in these words:— ‘I cannot express my disappointment in having missed you the day before yesterday, nor my astonishment at not
222 Sense and Sensibility

having received any answer to a note which I sent you above a week ago. I have been expecting to hear from you, and still more to see you, every hour of the day. Pray call again as soon as possible, and explain the reason of my having expected this in vain. You had better come earlier another time, because we are generally out by one. We were last night at Lady Middleton’s, where there was a dance. I have been told that you were asked to be of the party. But could it be so? You must be very much altered indeed since we parted, if that could be the case, and you not there. But I will not suppose this possible, and I hope very soon to receive your personal assurance of its being otherwise. ‘M.D.’ The contents of her last note to him were these:— ‘What am I to imagine, Willoughby, by your behaviour last night? Again I demand an explanation of it. I was prepared to meet you with the pleasure which our separation naturally produced, with the familiarity which our intimacy at Barton appeared to me to justify. I was repulsed indeed! I have passed a wretched night in endeavouring to excuse a conduct which can scarcely be called less than insulting; but though I have not yet been able to form any reasonable apology for your behaviour, I am perfectly ready to hear your justification of it. You have perhaps been misinformed, or purposely deceived, in something concerning me, which may have lowered me in your opinion. Tell me what it is, explain the grounds on which you acted, and I shall be satisfied, in being able to satisfy you. It would grieve me indeed to be obliged to think ill of you; but if I am to do
Free eBooks at Planet 223

it, if I am to learn that you are not what we have hitherto believed you, that your regard for us all was insincere, that your behaviour to me was intended only to deceive, let it be told as soon as possible. My feelings are at present in a state of dreadful indecision; I wish to acquit you, but certainty on either side will be ease to what I now suffer. If your sentiments are no longer what they were, you will return my notes, and the lock of my hair which is in your possession. ‘M.D.’ That such letters, so full of affection and confidence, could have been so answered, Elinor, for Willoughby’s sake, would have been unwilling to believe. But her condemnation of him did not blind her to the impropriety of their having been written at all; and she was silently grieving over the imprudence which had hazarded such unsolicited proofs of tenderness, not warranted by anything preceding, and most severely condemned by the event, when Marianne, perceiving that she had finished the letters, observed to her that they contained nothing but what any one would have written in the same situation. ‘I felt myself,’ she added, ‘to be as solemnly engaged to him, as if the strictest legal covenant had bound us to each other.’ ‘I can believe it,’ said Elinor; ‘but unfortunately he did not feel the same.’ ‘He DID feel the same, Elinor—for weeks and weeks he felt it. I know he did. Whatever may have changed him now, (and nothing but the blackest art employed against me can have done it), I was once as dear to him as my own soul
224 Sense and Sensibility

could wish. This lock of hair, which now he can so readily give up, was begged of me with the most earnest supplication. Had you seen his look, his manner, had you heard his voice at that moment! Have you forgot the last evening of our being together at Barton? The morning that we parted too! When he told me that it might be many weeks before we met again—his distress—can I ever forget his distress?’ For a moment or two she could say no more; but when this emotion had passed away, she added, in a firmer tone, ‘Elinor, I have been cruelly used; but not by Willoughby.’ ‘Dearest Marianne, who but himself? By whom can he have been instigated?’ ‘By all the world, rather than by his own heart. I could rather believe every creature of my acquaintance leagued together to ruin me in his opinion, than believe his nature capable of such cruelty. This woman of whom he writes— whoever she be—or any one, in short, but your own dear self, mama, and Edward, may have been so barbarous to bely me. Beyond you three, is there a creature in the world whom I would not rather suspect of evil than Willoughby, whose heart I know so well?’ Elinor would not contend, and only replied, ‘Whoever may have been so detestably your enemy, let them be cheated of their malignant triumph, my dear sister, by seeing how nobly the consciousness of your own innocence and good intentions supports your spirits. It is a reasonable and laudable pride which resists such malevolence.’ ‘No, no,’ cried Marianne, ‘misery such as mine has no
Free eBooks at Planet 225

pride. I care not who knows that I am wretched. The triumph of seeing me so may be open to all the world. Elinor, Elinor, they who suffer little may be proud and independent as they like—may resist insult, or return mortification—but I cannot. I must feel—I must be wretched—and they are welcome to enjoy the consciousness of it that can.’ ‘But for my mother’s sake and mine—‘ ‘I would do more than for my own. But to appear happy when I am so miserable—Oh! who can require it?’ Again they were both silent. Elinor was employed in walking thoughtfully from the fire to the window, from the window to the fire, without knowing that she received warmth from one, or discerning objects through the other; and Marianne, seated at the foot of the bed, with her head leaning against one of its posts, again took up Willoughby’s letter, and, after shuddering over every sentence, exclaimed— ‘It is too much! Oh, Willoughby, Willoughby, could this be yours! Cruel, cruel—nothing can acquit you. Elinor, nothing can. Whatever he might have heard against me— ought he not to have suspended his belief? ought he not to have told me of it, to have given me the power of clearing myself? ‘The lock of hair, (repeating it from the letter,) which you so obligingly bestowed on me’—That is unpardonable. Willoughby, where was your heart when you wrote those words? Oh, barbarously insolent!—Elinor, can he be justified?’ ‘No, Marianne, in no possible way.’ ‘And yet this woman—who knows what her art may have
226 Sense and Sensibility

been?—how long it may have been premeditated, and how deeply contrived by her!—Who is she?—Who can she be?— Whom did I ever hear him talk of as young and attractive among his female acquaintance?—Oh! no one, no one—he talked to me only of myself.’ Another pause ensued; Marianne was greatly agitated, and it ended thus. ‘Elinor, I must go home. I must go and comfort mama. Can not we be gone to-morrow?’ ‘To-morrow, Marianne!’ ‘Yes, why should I stay here? I came only for Willoughby’s sake—and now who cares for me? Who regards me?’ ‘It would be impossible to go to-morrow. We owe Mrs. Jennings much more than civility; and civility of the commonest kind must prevent such a hasty removal as that.’ ‘Well then, another day or two, perhaps; but I cannot stay here long, I cannot stay to endure the questions and remarks of all these people. The Middletons and Palmers— how am I to bear their pity? The pity of such a woman as Lady Middleton! Oh, what would HE say to that!’ Elinor advised her to lie down again, and for a moment she did so; but no attitude could give her ease; and in restless pain of mind and body she moved from one posture to another, till growing more and more hysterical, her sister could with difficulty keep her on the bed at all, and for some time was fearful of being constrained to call for assistance. Some lavender drops, however, which she was at length persuaded to take, were of use; and from that time till Mrs. Jennings returned, she continued on the bed quiet
Free eBooks at Planet 227

and motionless.


Sense and Sensibility

for she had better have her cry out at Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Miss Dashwood?—Poor thing! she looks very bad. ‘How do you do my dear?’—said she in a voice of great compassion to Marianne. Mrs. that if this be true. all I can say is. you may depend on it. Jennings came immediately to their room on her return. Well. he is not the only young man in the world worth having. ‘How is she. he has used a young lady of my acquaintance abominably ill. it is but too true. and I was almost ready to sink as it was. who turned away her face without attempting to answer. and with your pretty face you will never want admirers. Taylor told me of it half an hour 229 . else I am sure I should not have believed it. He is to be married very soon—a good-for-nothing fellow! I have no patience with him. said I. and she was told it by a particular friend of Miss Grey herself. and I wish with all my soul his wife may plague his heart out. and if ever I meet him again. But there is one comfort. my dear Miss Marianne. opened the door and walked in with a look of real concern. And so I shall always say. Ay. poor thing! I won’t disturb her any longer. and without waiting to have her request of admittance answered. my dear.— No wonder. I have no notion of men’s going on in this way.Chapter 30 M rs. I will give him such a dressing as he has not had this many a day. Well.

Their good friend saw that Marianne was unhappy. though its effusions were often distressing. she could bear it very well. and sometimes almost ridiculous. But ‘no.’ Elinor. walking on tiptoe out of the room. Elinor. or had she been conscious of half Mrs. Elinor even advised her against it. and felt that every thing was due to her 230 Sense and Sensibility . was ready to assist her into the dining room as soon as they were summoned to it. she ate more and was calmer than her sister had expected. When there.once and have done with. to the surprise of her sister. made her those acknowledgments. determined on dining with them.’ She then went away. Jennings’s kindness. The Parrys and Sandersons luckily are coming tonight you know. Jennings’s well-meant but ill-judged attentions to her. said no more. and adjusting her dress for her as well as she could. this calmness could not have been maintained. though believing it hardly possible that she could sit out the dinner. who did justice to Mrs. which her sister could not make or return for herself. and the abstraction of her thoughts preserved her in ignorance of every thing that was passing before her. and that will amuse her. pleased to have her governed for a moment by such a motive. she would go down. but not a syllable escaped her lips. and the bustle about her would be less. while Marianne still remained on the bed. Had she tried to speak. and returned her those civilities. as if she supposed her young friend’s affliction could be increased by noise. Marianne. though looking most wretchedly.

I am sure if I knew of any thing she would like. As soon. and a sign to her sister not to follow her. ‘how it grieves me to see her! And I declare if she is not gone away without finishing her wine! And the dried cherries too! Lord! nothing seems to do her any good. as the consciousness of all this was forced by continual repetition on Marianne. she could stay no longer. it is the oddest thing to me. Did you ever see her? a smart. Had not Elinor. Marianne was to have the best place by the fire. Lord bless you! they care no more about such things!—‘ ‘The lady then—Miss Grey I think you called her— is very rich?’ ‘Fifty thousand pounds. Fifty thouFree eBooks at Planet eBook. she could have been entertained by Mrs. was to be tempted to eat by every delicacy in the house. Well. however. But the family are all rich together. that a man should use such a pretty girl so ill! But when there is plenty of money on one side. I remember her aunt very well. ‘Poor soul!’ cried Mrs. but not handsome. my dear. Jennings’s endeavours to cure a disappointment in love. as soon as she was gone. and next to none on the other. Biddy Henshawe. and to be amused by the relation of all the news of the 231 . stylish girl they say. Jennings. seen a check to all mirth. by a variety of sweetmeats and olives. She treated her therefore.which might make her at all less so. and a good fire. she directly got up and hurried out of the room. with all the indulgent fondness of a parent towards a favourite child on the last day of its holidays. I would send all over the town for it. she married a very wealthy man. With a hasty exclamation of Misery. in the sad countenance of her sister.

What shall we play 232 Sense and Sensibility . But now she is of age and may choose for herself. Why don’t he. that she believed Mr. for they say he is all to pieces. and make a thorough reform at once? I warrant you. I suppose. by-and-by we shall have a few friends. turn off his servants. Taylor did say this morning. No wonder! dashing about with his curricle and hunters! Well. Ellison could never agree. and Mrs. but when a young man. and a richer girl is ready to have him. nothing in the way of pleasure can ever be given up by the young men of this age. be who he will. let his house. and promises marriage. comes and makes love to a pretty girl. Miss Marianne would have been ready to wait till matters came round.’ ‘Do you know what kind of a girl Miss Grey is? Is she said to be amiable?’ ‘I never heard any harm of her. my dear. indeed I hardly ever heard her mentioned. sell his horses. except that Mrs.’ after pausing a moment—‘your poor sister is gone to her own room. Well. Ellison would not be sorry to have Miss Grey married. that one day Miss Walker hinted to her. it don’t signify talking. to moan by herself. and that will amuse her a little. it seems quite cruel to let her be alone. Is there nothing one can get to comfort her? Poor dear. But that won’t do now-a-days. it won’t come before it’s wanted. for she and Mrs. in such a case.’— ‘And who are the Ellisons?’ ‘Her guardians. and a pretty choice she has made!—What now.sand pounds! and by all accounts. he has no business to fly off from his word only because he grows poor.

Willoughby. I believe that will be best for her. Let her name her own supper. But then you know. And so the letter that came today finished it! Poor soul! I am sure if I had had a notion of it.’ ‘Oh! Lord! yes.’ ‘Aye. I would not have joked her about it for all my money. for I am sure she wants rest. how should I guess such a thing? I made sure of its being nothing but a common love letter. will not leave her room again this evening. that I do indeed. and told them of it. I shall persuade her if I can to go early to bed. Palmer and Sir John against ever naming Mr. but is there no round game she cares for?’ ‘Dear ma’am. Their own good-nature must point out to them the real cruelty of appearing to know any thing about it when she is present. It must be terrible for Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Marianne. before my sister. Lord! no wonder she has been looking so bad and so cast down this last week or two. for this matter I suppose has been hanging over her head as long as 233 . Lord! how concerned Sir John and my daughters will be when they hear it! If I had my senses about me I might have called in Conduit Street in my way home. the more my feelings will be spared. and go to bed. and you know young people like to be laughed at about them. for you to caution Mrs. I dare She hates whist I know. this kindness is quite unnecessary. But I shall see them tomorrow.’ ‘It would be unnecessary I am sure. or making the slightest allusion to what has passed. as you my dear madam will easily believe. and the less that may ever be said to myself on the subject.

After a short silence on both sides. He will have her at last. the better. Mrs.’ ‘Law. he could gain very little by the enforcement of the real truth. for they are all very thoughtful and considerate. Jennings. and fixing on the very rooms they were to live in hereafter!’ Elinor. For my part. for the sake of every one concerned in it. as I certainly will. for it has been attended by circumstances which. No positive engagement indeed! after taking her all over Allenham House. though Marianne might lose much. And what does talking ever do you know?’ ‘In this affair it can only do harm. with all her natural hilarity. aye. and she hoped it was not required of her for Willoughby’s. Willoughby—he has broken no positive engagement with my sister. You saw I did not all dinner time. ‘tis a true saying about an ill-wind. make it unfit to become the public conversation. since. for it will be all the better for Colonel Brandon. I think the less that is said about such to hear it talked of. my dear. I must do THIS justice to Mr. could not press the subject farther. my dear! Don’t pretend to defend him. the sooner ‘tis blown over and forgot. It will be all to one a better 234 Sense and Sensibility . Lord! how he’ll chuckle over this news! I hope he will come tonight. that he will. more so perhaps than in many cases of a similar kind. nor my daughters. for her sister’s sake. especially if I give them a hint. burst forth again. No more would Sir John. I am sure I would not mention a word about it to her for the world. and as for your sister. ‘Well. now. Mind me. if they an’t married by Mid-summer.

and the parsonage-house within a stone’s throw. some delightful 235 . drives another down. for if you only go and sit up in an old yew arbour behind the house. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and every thing. in short. and then what does it signify? Delaford is a nice place. where they are forced to send three miles for their meat. and have not a neighbour nearer than your mother. till Elinor’s entrance. One shoulder of mutton.’ And then rising. had been her only light. exactly what I call a nice old fashioned place. you may see all the carriages that pass along. To my fancy. if we can do THAT. whom she found. full of comforts and conveniences. so ‘tis never dull. that one could wish for. ‘we shall do very well with or without Colonel Brandon. Oh! ‘tis a nice place! A butcher hard by in the village. Well. I can tell you. but she may be ‘prenticed out at a small cost. quite shut in with great garden walls that are covered with the best fruit-trees in the country.match for your sister. a thousand times prettier than Barton Park. you know. Ma’am. which. and a very pretty canal. it is close to the church. moreover. she went away to join Marianne. Two thousand a year without debt or drawback—except the little love-child. If we CAN but put Willoughby out of her head!’ ‘Ay. leaning. in silent misery.’ said Elinor. I had forgot her. over the small remains of a fire. as she expected. there is a dove-cote. and such a mulberry tree in one corner! Lord! how Charlotte and I did stuff the only time we were there! Then. and only a quarter of a mile from the turnpike-road. and. indeed. aye. in her own room. I shall spirit up the Colonel as soon as I can.

smiling at the difference of the complaints for which it was recommended. Her sister’s earnest. ‘how good you are! But I have just left Marianne in bed. Jennings. soon softened her to compliance. and as she hoped. ‘I have just recollected that I have some of the finest old Constantia wine in the house that ever was tasted. though regretting that she had not been five minutes earlier. full of something.‘You had better leave me. ‘I will leave you.’ Mrs. Jennings. from the momentary perverseness of impatient suffering. almost asleep. Do take it to your sister. though gentle persuasion. in a way to get some quiet rest before she left her. and Elinor. of lit236 Sense and Sensibility . so I have brought a glass of it for your sister. was satisfied with the compromise. ‘if you will go to bed. however.’ was all the notice that her sister received from her. I will drink the wine myself. that though its effects on a colicky gout were.’ said Elinor. and as I think nothing will be of so much service to her as rest. she was soon joined by Mrs. and Elinor saw her lay her aching head on the pillow.’ ‘Dear Ma’am. reflected. and. I hope. as she swallowed the chief of it. he said it did him more good than any thing else in the world. in her hand. My poor husband! how fond he was of it! Whenever he had a touch of his old colicky gout. whither she then repaired. she at first refused to do. ‘My dear. if you will give me leave.’ But this.’ replied Elinor. at present. In the drawing-room. with a wine-glass. entering.’ said she.

’ ‘What did you hear?’ ‘That a gentleman. then. I may be spared. Yes. with forced calmness. and. for Free eBooks at Planet eBook. ‘She has been indisposed all day.’ ‘You mean. she walked across the room to the tea-table where Elinor presided. Willoughby’s marriage with Miss Grey. ‘what I heard this morning may be—there may be more truth in it than I could believe possible at first. that he was already aware of what occasioned her absence. we DO know it all. ‘Marianne is not well. that a man.’ he hesitatingly replied. with a look which perfectly assured her of his good information. and whispered— ‘The Colonel looks as grave as ever you see. He knows nothing of it. ‘Mr.’ answered Elinor. This seems to have been a day of general elucidation. Elinor immediately fancied that he neither expected nor wished to see her there. for soon after his entrance.’ ‘Perhaps.’ said she.tle importance to her. whom I had reason to think—in short. Mrs. whom I KNEW to be engaged—but how shall I tell you? If you know it already. as surely you must. its healing powers. Jennings was not struck by the same thought. my dear. and we have persuaded her to go to bed. in short. Colonel Brandon came in while the party were at tea. inquired after her 237 . do tell him. on a disappointed heart might be as reasonably tried on herself as on her sister. and by his manner of looking round the room for Marianne.’ He shortly afterwards drew a chair close to her’s. and.

frequently repeated. they were to go to Combe Magna. in a voice so little attempting concealment. it is a most cruel affliction. on inquiry. is the name of Miss Grey’s guardian. But have you likewise heard that Miss Grey has fifty thousand pounds? In that. John Willoughby. we may find an explanation. Two ladies were waiting for their carriage. as I have been since informed. Till yesterday. first caught my attention. and one of them was giving the other an account of the intended match. Mr. I have only to hope that they may be proportionately short. Ellison. especially. It has been. was a Mrs. One thing. that it was impossible for me not to hear all. but Willoughby is capable—at least I think’—he stopped a moment. where I had business. Willoughby is unfathomable! Where did you hear it?’ ‘In a stationer’s shop in Pall Mall. The name of Willoughby. then added in a voice which seemed to distrust itself.this very morning first unfolded it to us. and what followed was a positive assertion that every thing was now finally settled respecting his marriage with Miss Grey—it was no longer to be a secret—it would take place even within a few weeks.’ ‘It is. because it served to identify the man still more:—as soon as the ceremony was over. if in any thing. she never 238 Sense and Sensibility . I remember.’ ‘It may be so. and that. ‘And your sister— how did she—‘ ‘Her sufferings have been very severe. for I stayed in the shop till they were gone. The communicative lady I learnt. his seat in Somersetshire. with many particulars of preparations and other matters. I believe. My astonishment!—but it would be impossible to describe what I felt.

by the removal of the tea-things. in some points. of hope and happiness.’ ‘Ah!’ said Colonel Brandon. indeed! But your sister does not—I think you said so—she does not consider quite as you do?’ ‘You know her disposition. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. who had watched them with pleasure while they were talking. Jennings. the subject was necessarily dropped. with amazement. in such an instantaneous gaiety on Colonel Brandon’s side. and may believe how eagerly she would still justify him if she could. He has been very deceitful! and. and who expected to see the effect of Miss Dashwood’s communication.’ He made no answer. there seems a hardness of heart about him. and the arrangement of the card parties. perhaps—but I am almost convinced that he never was really attached to her. saw him. as might have become a man in the bloom of youth. and soon afterwards. 239 . remain the whole evening more serious and thoughtful than usual.doubted his regard. and even now. ‘there is.

it cannot be. she was uniform. and before breakfast was ready. At one moment she was absolutely indifferent to the observation of all the world. and with the same steady conviction and affectionate counsel on Elinor’s side. All that she wants is gossip. Her heart was hardened against the belief of Mrs. Sometimes she could believe Willoughby to be as unfortunate and as innocent as herself. however. they had gone through the subject again and again. and at others. lost every consolation in the impossibility of acquitting him. when it came to the point. no. as before. her good-nature is not tenderness.’ she cried.’ 240 Sense and Sensibility . Jennings. and at a third could resist it with energy. Marianne awoke the next morning to the same consciousness of misery in which she had closed her eyes. the presence of Mrs.Chapter 31 F rom a night of more sleep than she had expected. ‘she cannot feel. at another she would seclude herself from it for ever. In one thing. ‘No. the same impetuous feelings and varying opinions on Marianne’s. where it was possible. Jennings’s entering into her sorrows with any compassion. and in a determined silence when obliged to endure it. and she only likes me now because I supply it. in avoiding. Elinor encouraged her as much as possible to talk of what she felt. no. Her kindness is not sympathy.

’ Marianne heard enough. though Mrs. In one moment her imagination placed before her a letter from Willoughby. convincing. She expected from other people the same opinions and feelings as her own. the assurances of his letter. with excellent abilities and an excellent disposition. and the graces of a polished manner. With a letter in her outstretched hand. saying. and instantly followed by Willoughby himself. I bring you something that I am sure will do you good. rushing eagerly into the room to inforce. by the eloquence of his eyes. Jennings was governed in it by an impulse of the utmost goodwill. Jennings still lower in her estimation. from the persuasion of bringing comfort. and the too great importance placed by her on the delicacies of a strong 241 . while the sisters were together in their own room after breakfast. full of tenderness and contrition. by the irritable refinement of her own mind. and she judged of their motives by the immediate effect of their actions on herself. Like half the rest of the world. Marianne. satisfactory. my dear. Thus a circumstance occurred. it chanced to prove a source of fresh pain to herself. and countenance gaily smiling. explanatory of all that had passed. ‘Now.Elinor had not needed this to be assured of the injustice to which her sister was often led in her opinion of others. because. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. The work of one moment was destroyed by the next. which sunk the heart of Mrs. if more than half there be that are clever and good. at her feet. she entered their room. was neither reasonable nor candid. through her own weakness.

and this. Mrs. never till then unwelcome. Willoughby filled every page. in the acuteness of the disappointment which followed such an ecstasy of more than hope. still referring her to the letter of comfort. still confident of their engagement. and at length she obtained her sister’s consent to wait for that knowledge. such affection for Willoughby. when she was calm enough to read it. Jennings left them earlier than usual. and. Elinor. till that instant. was before her. that she wept with agony through the whole of it. to intreat from Marianne greater openness towards them both. she had never suffered. Jennings no language. But the letter. within her reach in her moments of happiest eloquence. and she was wildly urgent to be gone. All her impatience to be at home again now returned. and now she could reproach her only by the tears which streamed from her eyes with passionate violence—a reproach. The cruelty of Mrs. offered no counsel of her own except of patience till their mother’s wishes could be known. had only been roused by Elinor’s application. so entirely lost on its object. her mother was dearer to her than ever. dearer through the very excess of her mistaken confidence in Willoughby. could have expressed. for she could 242 Sense and Sensibility . that after many expressions of pity. Her mother. she felt as if. however.The hand writing of her mother. with such tenderness towards her. unable herself to determine whether it were better for Marianne to be in London or at Barton. and such a conviction of their future happiness in each other. brought little comfort. she withdrew. and relying as warmly as ever on his constancy.

grieving over her for the hardship of such a task. and entreat her directions for the future. and grieving still more fondly over its effect on her mother. with a very heavy 243 .not be easy till the Middletons and Palmers were able to grieve as much as herself.’ ‘He will not come in.’ retreating to her own room. then sat down to write her mother an account of what had passed. ‘We are never safe from HIM. watching the advancement of her pen. who came into the drawing-room on Mrs. and perceiving. Jennings’s going away. for Colonel Brandon DID come in.’ ‘I will not trust to THAT. though it was founded on injustice and error.’ Marianne moved to the window— ‘It is Colonel Brandon!’ said she. ‘So early too! I thought we HAD been safe. and Elinor. In this manner they had continued about a quarter of an hour. how ill she had succeeded in laying any foundation for it. aware of the pain she was going to communicate. by Marianne’s letter. with vexation. was startled by a rap at the door. whose nerves could not then bear any sudden noise. and who saw THAT soFree eBooks at Planet eBook. remained fixed at the table where Elinor wrote. while Marianne. and positively refusing Elinor’s offered attendance. went out alone for the rest of the morning. who was convinced that solicitude for Marianne brought him thither. as Mrs.’ The event proved her conjecture right. Elinor. Jennings is from home. ‘A man who has nothing to do with his own time has no conscience in his intrusion on that of others. when Marianne. ‘Who can this be?’ cried Elinor.

You will find me a very awkward narrator.’ said Elinor. My object—my wish—my sole wish in desiring it—I hope. Pray. I must not say comfort—not present comfort—but conviction.’ ‘You shall.’ said he. Your telling it will be the greatest act of friendship that can be shewn Marianne. ‘You have something to tell me of Mr. Miss Dashwood. which I was very desirous of doing. could not forgive her sister for esteeming him so lightly. for yourself. to be brief.—no.—but this will give you no idea—I must go farther back. when I quitted Barton last October. for your mother—will you allow me to prove it. Jennings in Bond Street. is there not some reason to fear I may be wrong?’ He stopped. I believe it is—is to be a means of giving comfort. and. that will open his character farther. and in his anxious though brief inquiry after her. Willoughby. I hardly know where to begin. ‘I met Mrs. by relating some circumstances which nothing but a VERY sincere regard—nothing but an earnest desire of being useful—I think I am justified—though where so many hours have been spent in convincing myself that I am right. and HERS must be gained by it in time. MY gratitude will be insured immediately by any information tending to that end. A short account of 244 Sense and Sensibility . lasting conviction to your sister’s mind. because I thought it probable that I might find you alone. ‘I understand you. ‘and she encouraged me to come on.licitude in his disturbed and melancholy look. after the first salutation. pray let me hear it. and I was the more easily encouraged. My regard for her.

On such a subject. Willoughby and it was. Our ages were nearly the same. as perhaps. judging from my present forlorn and cheerless gravity. was such. I believe. and under the guardianship of my father. ‘If I am not deceived by the uncertainty. as we grew up. there is a very strong resemblance between them. and added. and it SHALL be a short one. for me.’ ‘Indeed. The same warmth of heart. as resembling. in some measure. and my affection for her.’ He looked pleased by this remembrance. I cannot remember the time when I did not love Eliza. This lady was one of my nearest 245 . and Free eBooks at Planet eBook.’ sighing heavily. went on. as well in mind as person. your sister Marianne. though from a different cause. you might think me incapable of having ever felt. the partiality of tender recollection. She was married—married against her inclination to my brother. with another sigh. was.myself. the same eagerness of fancy and spirits. an orphan from her infancy. no less unfortunate. and then. I believe. will be necessary. ‘I have NOT forgotten it. and from our earliest years we were playfellows and friends.’ answered Elinor. Her’s.’ He stopt a moment for recollection. ‘You have probably entirely forgotten a conversation— (it is not to be supposed that it could make any impression on you)—a conversation between us one evening at Barton Park—it was the evening of a dance—in which I alluded to a lady I had once known. Her fortune was large. fervent as the attachment of your sister to Mr. At seventeen she was lost to me for ever. ‘can I have little temptation to be diffuse.

And this. My brother had no regard for her. and happy had it been if she had not lived to overcome those regrets which the remembrance of me occasioned. This however was not the case. no amusement. with such a husband to provoke inconstancy. But can we wonder that. he did not even love her. till my father’s point was gained. so lively. so young as I then was. was but too natural. or the folly. and the blow was a severe one— but had her marriage been happy. is all that can be said for the conduct of one. I fear. Brandon’s. and from the first he treated her unkindly. I had depended on her fortitude too far. overcame all her resolution. The treachery. I was banished to the house of a relation far distant. We were within a few hours of eloping together for Scotland. or at least I should not have now to lament it. She resigned herself at first to all the misery of her situation. and for some time it did. who was at once her uncle and guardian. I had hoped that her regard for me would support her under any difficulty.our family estate much encumbered. and though she had promised me that nothing—but how blindly I relate! I have never told you how this was brought on. of my cousin’s maid betrayed us. The consequence of this. so inexperienced as Mrs. no society. and she was allowed no liberty. and I was with my regiment in the East Indies) she should fall? Had I re246 Sense and Sensibility . My brother did not deserve her. upon a mind so young. and without a friend to advise or restrain her (for my father lived only a few months after their marriage. a few months must have reconciled me to it. his pleasures were not what they ought to have been. for she experienced great unkindness. but at last the misery of her situation.

who had since fallen into misfortune. could not speak. He saw her concern. nor sufficient for her comfortable maintenance. took her hand. ‘It was nearly three years after this unhappy period before I returned to England. about two years afterwards. affected by his relation. and still more by his distress. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. but the search was as fruitless as it was melancholy. Elinor. Her legal allowance was not adequate to her fortune. when I DID arrive.’ he continued. I DID find her. and coming to her.—even now the recollection of what I suffered—‘ He could say no more. and consequent distress. My first care. and calmly could he imagine it. however. and there was every reason to fear that she had removed from him only to sink deeper in a life of sin. was of course to seek for her. and after I had been six months in England. and kissed it with grateful respect. The shock which her marriage had given me. had obliged her to dispose of it for some immediate relief. He imagined. It was THAT which threw this gloom. and I learnt from my brother that the power of receiving it had been made over some months before to another person. Regard for a former servant of my own. perhaps—but I meant to promote the happiness of both by removing from her for years. I could not trace her beyond her first seducer. in a voice of great agitation. pressed it. and rising hastily walked for a few minutes about the room.mained in England. At 247 . ‘was of trifling weight—was nothing to what I felt when I heard. of her divorce. and for that purpose had procured my exchange. A few minutes more of silent exertion enabled him to proceed with composure. that her extravagance.

and that was given. She left 248 Sense and Sensibility . Ah! Miss Dashwood—a subject such as this— untouched for fourteen years—it is dangerous to handle it at all! I WILL be more collected—more concise. But to what does all this lead? I seem to have been distressing you for nothing. I saw her placed in comfortable lodgings. she might have been all that you will live to see the other be. So altered—so faded—worn down by acute suffering of every kind! hardly could I believe the melancholy and sickly figure before me. Their fates. That she was. to all appearance. and Elinor spoke her feelings in an exclamation of tender concern. I hope. to be the remains of the lovely. beyond giving time for a better preparation for death. in the last stage of a consumption. cannot be the same. the same house. Life could do nothing for her. their fortunes.carried me to visit him in a spunging-house. under a similar confinement. What I endured in so beholding her—but I have no right to wound your feelings by attempting to describe it—I have pained you too much already. or a happier marriage. healthful girl. I visited her every day during the rest of her short life: I was with her in her last moments. ‘by the resemblance I have fancied between her and my poor disgraced relation.’ said he. and there. on whom I had once doted. was my unfortunate sister. blooming. ‘Your sister. was—yes. cannot be offended. and had the natural sweet disposition of the one been guarded by a firmer mind. in such a situation it was my greatest comfort. at the fate of his unfortunate friend. and under proper attendants.’ Again he stopped to recover himself. where he was confined for debt.

a well-meaning. who had the charge of four or five other girls of about the same time of life. I called her a distant relation. and after the death of my brother. (which happened about five years ago. would give no clue. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and for two years I had every reason to be pleased with her 249 . and which left to me the possession of the family property. and had always kept it with her. to go to Bath with one of her young friends. to place her under the care of a very respectable woman. I had allowed her. I knew him to be a very good sort of man. (imprudently. by watching over her education myself. her father. the offspring of her first guilty connection. and gladly would I have discharged it in the strictest sense. no home. she suddenly disappeared. It was a valued. She loved the child. for. I saw her there whenever I could. for he had been generally confined to the house. she would tell nothing. But last February. with a most obstinate and ill-judged secrecy. I believe.) at her earnest my care her only child. who was attending her father there for his health. residing in Dorsetshire. give no information.) she visited me at Delaford. as it has since turned out. He. though she certainly knew all. but I am well aware that I have in general been suspected of a much nearer connection with her. almost a twelvemonth back. had the nature of our situations allowed it. who was then about three years old. It is now three years ago (she had just reached her fourteenth year. could really. a little girl. and I thought well of his daughter—better than she deserved. but not a quick-sighted man. a precious trust to me. and my little Eliza was therefore placed at school. but I had no family.) that I removed her from school.

What I thought. Willoughby imagine. no friends. he had already done that. for eight long months. In short.’ ‘This is beyond every thing!’ exclaimed Elinor.while the girls were ranging over the town and making what acquaintance they chose. and which I believe gave offence to some.’ ‘Good heavens!’ cried Elinor. with no creditable home.’ he continued. all the rest. It was forwarded to me from Delaford. last October. Little did Mr. when his looks censured me for incivility in breaking up the party. may be imagined. and this was the reason of my leaving Barton so suddenly. no help. He had left the girl whose youth and innocence he had seduced. I suppose. what I feared. and he tried to convince me. promising to return. which I am sure must at the time have appeared strange to every body. nor relieved her. I could learn nothing but that she was gone. what would it have availed? Would he have been less gay or less happy in the smiles of your sister? No. of his daughter’s being entirely unconcerned in the business. expensive. ignorant of his address! He had left her. nor wrote. 250 Sense and Sensibility . as thoroughly as he was convinced himself. which no man who CAN feel for another would do. he neither returned. dissipated. and I received it on the very morning of our intended party to Whitwell. but HAD he known it. ‘His character is now before you. ‘came in a letter from herself. in a situation of the utmost distress. that I was called away to the relief of one whom he had made poor and miserable. ‘could it be—could Willoughby!’— ‘The first news that reached me of her. was left to conjecture. and what I suffered too.

though irresolute what to do when it WAS known. and sometimes I thought your sister’s influence might yet reclaim him. however. and hereafter doubtless WILL turn with gratitude towards her own condition. and pictures her to herself. in communicating to her what I have told you. When I came to you last week and found you alone. On the contrary. and on being assured that she was to marry him: guess what I must have felt for all your sakes. still as strong as her own. as I have now known it many weeks. but now you will comprehend it. Concern for her unhappiness. every friend must be made still more her friend by them. Surely this comparison must have its use with her. and with a mind tormented by self-reproach. Knowing all this. she may now. My behaviour must have seemed strange to you then. when she considers the wretched and hopeless situation of this poor girl. when she compares it with that of my poor 251 .and worse than both. and respect for her fortitude under it. You must know best what will be its effect. must strengthen every attachment. I came determined to know the truth. to see your sister—but what could I do? I had no hope of interfering with success. however. But now. and can bring no disgrace. which must attend her through life. Use your own discretion. after such dishonorable usage. guess what I must have felt on seeing your sister as fond of him as ever. and from my heart believed it might be of Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Whatever they may have been. with an affection for him so strong. They proceed from no misconduct. who can tell what were his designs on her. To suffer you all to be so deceived. She will feel her own sufferings to be nothing. but had I not seriously.

Eliza had confessed to me. ‘by her endeavors to acquit him than by all the rest. might lessen her regrets. for it irritates her mind more than the most perfect conviction of his unworthiness can do.’ he replied gravely.’ she continued.’ said she. ‘has been 252 Sense and Sensibility . saying.’ said Colonel Brandon. Now. which was within a fortnight after myself. ‘What? have you met him to—‘ ‘I could meet him no other way.’ Elinor’s thanks followed this speech with grateful earnestness. he to defend. after a short silence. looked at him anxiously. One meeting was unavoidable. and the meeting. but to a man and a soldier she presumed not to censure it. I to punish his conduct.service. with a recital which may seem to have been intended to raise myself at the expense of others. I would not have suffered myself to trouble you with this account of my family afflictions.’ Elinor. ‘Such. ‘ever seen Mr. never got abroad. Willoughby since you left him at Barton?’ ‘Yes. from the communication of what had passed. and when he returned to town. Have you. ‘I have been more pained. therefore. startled by his manner. though at first she will suffer much. we met by appointment. ‘once I have. though most reluctantly.’ Elinor sighed over the fancied necessity of this. We returned unwounded. attended too with the assurance of her expecting material advantage to Marianne. I am sure she will soon become easier. after a pause. the name of her lover.

soon afterwards.the unhappy resemblance between the fate of mother and daughter! and so imperfectly have I discharged my trust!’ ‘Is she still in town?’ ‘No. as soon as she recovered from her lying-in. and leaving her full of compassion and esteem for him. I removed her and her child into the country. for I found her near her delivery.’ 253 . receiving from her again the same grateful acknowledgments. he put an end to his visit. and there she remains. that he was probably dividing Elinor from her sister. Free eBooks at Planet eBook.

Not that Marianne appeared to distrust the truth of any part of it. She felt the loss of Willoughby’s character yet more heavily than she had felt the loss of his heart. though she saw with satisfaction the effect of it. preyed altogether so much on her spirits. and seemed to shew by her tears that she felt it to be impossible. in her speaking to him. even voluntarily speaking. she did not see her less wretched. made neither objection nor remark.Chapter 32 W hen the particulars of this conversation were repeated by Miss Dashwood to her sister. gave more pain to her sister than could have been 254 Sense and Sensibility . with a kind of compassionate respect. and though she saw her spirits less violently irritated than before. the effect on her was not entirely such as the former had hoped to see. for she listened to it all with the most steady and submissive attention. that she could not bring herself to speak of what she felt even to Elinor. attempted no vindication of Willoughby. as they very soon were. but it was settled in a gloomy dejection. the misery of that poor girl. and. his seduction and desertion of Miss Williams. and the doubt of what his designs might ONCE have been on herself. But though this behaviour assured Elinor that the conviction of this guilt WAS carried home to her mind. in her no longer avoiding Colonel Brandon when he called. Her mind did become settled. brooding over her sorrows in silence.

To give the feelings or the language of Mrs. would be inevitable there. though never exactly fixed. of objects. Long letters from her. quickly succeeding each other. than at Barton. which SHE could wish her not to indulge! Against the interest of her own individual comfort. cheat Marianne. such as she had always seen him there. She recommended it to her daughters. of a disappointment hardly less painful than Marianne’s. by all means not to shorten their visit to Mrs. she hoped. much as the ideas of both might now be spurned by her. arrived to tell all that she suffered and thought. A variety of occupations. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and an indignation even greater than Elinor’s. and even into some amusement. and of company. at times. the length of which. Dashwood had determined that it would be better for Marianne to be any where. when her mother could talk of fortitude! mortifying and humiliating must be the origin of those regrets.communicated by the most open and most frequent confession of them. Dashwood on receiving and answering Elinor’s letter would be only to give a repetition of what her daughters had already felt and said. Mrs. to express her anxious solicitude for Marianne. where every thing within her view would be bringing back the past in the strongest and most afflicting manner. at that 255 . by constantly placing Willoughby before her. had been expected by all to comprise at least five or six weeks. into some interest beyond herself. therefore. and might yet. Bad indeed must the nature of Marianne’s affliction be. Jennings. and entreat she would bear up with fortitude under this misfortune. which could not be procured at Barton.

her mother considered her to be at least equally safe in town as in the country. though it proved perfectly different from what she wished and expected. from foreseeing at first as a probable event. Dashwood. on the other hand. formed on mistaken grounds. But it was a matter of great consolation to her. and that by requiring her longer continuance in London it deprived her of the only possible alleviation of her wretchedness.From all danger of seeing Willoughby again. and she submitted to it therefore without opposition. and Elinor. and she judged it right that they should sometimes see their brother. that what brought evil to herself would bring good to her sister. the personal sympathy of her mother. where it might force him before her while paying that visit at Allenham on his marriage. a letter from her son-in-law had told her that he and his wife were to be in town before the middle of February. Marianne had promised to be guided by her mother’s opinion. suspecting that it would not be 256 Sense and Sensibility . and doomed her to such society and such scenes as must prevent her ever knowing a moment’s rest. since his acquaintance must now be dropped by all who called themselves her friends. had brought herself to expect as a certain one. Design could never bring them in each other’s way: negligence could never leave them exposed to a surprise. which Mrs. though she felt it to be entirely wrong. She had yet another reason for wishing her children to remain where they were. and chance had less in its favour in the crowd of London than even in the retirement of Barton.

and she was obliged to listen day after day to the indignation of them 257 . Palmer herself. not if it were to be by the side of Barton covert. could not have thought it possible. Her carefulness in guarding her sister from ever hearing Willoughby’s name mentioned. Marianne. nor Sir John. Palmer. for it was a great deal too far off to visit. meet him where he might. Sir John. in her way. She wished with all her heart Combe Magna was not so near Cleveland. Such a scoundrel of a fellow! such a deceitful dog! It was only the last time they met that he had offered him one of Folly’s puppies! and this was the end of it!’ Mrs. but it did not signify. was not thrown her power to avoid Edward entirely. He would not speak another word to him. for neither Mrs. nor even Mrs. it would be better for Marianne than an immediate return into Devonshire. but that was impossible. Elinor wished that the same forbearance could have extended towards herself. was equally angry. ‘She was determined to drop his acquaintance immediately. and she was very thankful that she had never been acquainted with him at all. though without knowing it herself. Jennings. He wished him at the devil with all his heart. and they were kept watching for two hours together. for all the world! No. reaped all its advantage. that though their longer stay would therefore militate against her own happiness. she hated him so much that she was Free eBooks at Planet eBook. ever spoke of him before her. comforted herself by thinking. ‘A man of whom he had always had such reason to think well! Such a good-natured fellow! He did not believe there was a bolder rider in England! It was an unaccountable business.

Lady Middleton expressed her sense of the affair about once every day. Willoughby’s portrait was drawn. The calm and polite unconcern of Lady Middleton on the occasion was a happy relief to Elinor’s spirits. or any anxiety for her sister’s health.resolved never to mention his name again. and having thus supported the dignity of her own sex. by saying. and communicating them to Elinor. Palmer’s sympathy was shewn in procuring all the particulars in her power of the approaching marriage. oppressed as they often were by the clamorous kindness of the others. but very soon to see them without recollecting a word of the matter. how good-for-nothing he was. ‘It is very shocking. and she should tell everybody she saw. by what painter Mr. to more than its real value. She could soon tell at what coachmaker’s the new carriage was building.’ The rest of Mrs. indeed!’ and by the means of this continual though gentle vent. and spoken her decided censure of what was 258 Sense and Sensibility . and at what warehouse Miss Grey’s clothes might be seen. and she was sometimes worried down by officious condolence to rate good-breeding as more indispensable to comfort than good-nature. if the subject occurred very often. was able not only to see the Miss Dashwoods from the first without the smallest emotion. Every qualification is raised at times. It was a great comfort to her to be sure of exciting no interest in ONE person at least among their circle of friends: a great comfort to know that there was ONE who would meet her without feeling any curiosity after particulars. or twice. by the circumstances of the moment.

His chief reward for the painful exertion of disclosing past sorrows and present humiliations. He had abundantly earned the privilege of intimate discussion of her sister’s disappointment. nor commission her to make it for 259 . unobtrusive enquiries were never unwelcome to Miss Dashwood. by the friendly zeal with which he had endeavoured to soften it.wrong in the other. but Mrs. at the end of two days. Jennings. instead of Midsummer. and therefore determined (though rather against the opinion of Sir John) that as Mrs. Colonel Brandon’s delicate. she thought herself at liberty to attend to the interest of her own assemblies. to think that. and the gentleness of her voice whenever (though it did not often happen) she was obliged. they would not be married till Michaelmas. and THESE gave Elinor hopes of its being farther augmented hereafter. and by the end of a week that it would not be a match at all. was given in the pitying eye with which Marianne sometimes observed him. who knew only that the Colonel continued as grave as ever. who knew nothing of all this. to leave her card with her as soon as she married. the canal. would all be made over Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and the yew arbour. and that she could neither prevail on him to make the offer himself. Willoughby would at once be a woman of elegance and fortune. or could oblige herself to speak to him. THESE assured him that his exertion had produced an increase of good-will towards himself. The good understanding between the Colonel and Miss Dashwood seemed rather to declare that the honours of the mulberrytree. and they always conversed with confidence. began.

Holburn. 260 Sense and Sensibility . Ferrars. as she was desirous that Marianne should not receive the first notice of it from the public HER. made no observation on it. which she saw her eagerly examining every morning. Jennings had. Their presence always gave her pain. and Mrs. and for the rest of the day. as soon as it was known that the ceremony was over. She received the news with resolute composure. and were welcomed by them all with great cordiality. but after a short time they would burst out. She had taken care to have the intelligence conveyed to herself. to go out again by degrees as she had done before. to prevail on her sister. and at first shed no tears. for some time ceased to think at all of Mrs. Early in February. and Elinor now hoped. as there could be no danger of her seeing either of them. About this time the two Miss Steeles. presented themselves again before their more grand relations in Conduit and Berkeley Streets. Elinor had the painful office of informing her sister that he was married. The Willoughbys left town as soon as they were married. within a fortnight from the receipt of Willoughby’s letter. and she hardly knew how to make a very gracious return to the overpowering delight of Lucy in finding her STILL in town. Elinor only was sorry to see them. she was in a state hardly less pitiable than when she first learnt to expect the event. who had never yet left the house since the blow first fell. lately arrived at their cousin’s house in Bartlett’s Buildings.

when she saw him crossing the Free eBooks at Planet eBook. My cousins say they are sure I have made a conquest. and I cannot think why. and so we thought we’d join him in a post-chaise. you 261 . at Barton. Dr. ‘everybody laughs at me so about the Doctor. I was almost sure you would not leave London yet awhile. that you should not stay above a MONTH. I warrant you. though you TOLD me.’ said she repeatedly. I assure you. and was forced to use all her self-command to make it appear that she did NOT.’ my cousin said t’other day.‘I should have been quite disappointed if I had not found you here STILL. Jennings.’ replied Miss Steele. I am amazingly glad you did not keep to YOUR WORD. ‘and how did you travel?’ ‘Not in the stage.’ ‘There now. and had a very smart beau to attend us. and paid ten or twelve shillings more than we did. But I thought. ‘we came post all the way. ‘very pretty. affectedly simpering. ‘But I always thought I SHOULD. that you would most likely change your mind when it came to the point. indeed! and the Doctor is a single man. ‘Well.’ said Miss Steele. oh!’ cried Mrs. but for my part I declare I never think about him from one hour’s end to another. And now to be sure you will be in no hurry to be gone.’ ‘Oh. ‘Lord! here comes your beau. Nancy.’ Elinor perfectly understood her. at the time. It would have been such a great pity to have went away before your brother and sister came. Davies was coming to town. and he behaved very genteelly. my dear. with quick exultation. Jennings. with a strong emphasis on the word.’ said Mrs.

My sister will be equally sorry to miss the pleasure of seeing you. indeed!’ interposed Mrs. and Miss Steele was made completely happy. ‘I am sorry we cannot see your sister. aye. returning. ‘No. ‘I am sorry she is not well—‘ for Marianne had left the room on their arrival. ‘and I beg you will contradict it. Miss Dashwood. ‘What a charming thing it is that Mrs.’ ‘Oh. but she has been very much plagued lately with nervous head-aches. that is a great pity! but such old friends as Lucy 262 Sense and Sensibility .’ said Miss Steele.street to the house.’ Elinor would not humour her by farther opposition. after a cessation of hostile hints. their visit is but just begun!’ Lucy was silenced. Miss Dashwood. when they come to town. I dare say you will. which make her unfit for company or conversation. I do not think we shall. Jennings directly gave her the gratifying assurance that she certainly would NOT. indeed! said I—I cannot think who you mean. to the charge. dear. with affected earnestness. yes.’ said Lucy. indeed!’ replied her cousin.’ ‘Oh. Jennings.’ ‘No. Dashwood can spare you both for so long a time together!’ ‘Long a time.’ ‘Aye. ‘Why. My beau. ‘You are very good.’ Mrs. that is very pretty talking—but it won’t do— the Doctor is the man. The Doctor is no beau of mine. ‘I suppose you will go and stay with your brother and sister. if you ever hear it talked of. I see.

or in her dressing gown. with great civility.’ Elinor began to find this impertinence too much for her temper.’ Elinor. was of advantage in governing those of the other. Her sister was perhaps laid down upon the bed. Free eBooks at Planet 263 . ‘Oh.’ cried Miss Steele. as on many occasions. but she was saved the trouble of checking it. and therefore not able to come to them. declined the proposal. by Lucy’s sharp reprimand. though it did not give much sweetness to the manners of one sister. if that’s all. ‘we can just as well go and see HER. and I am sure we would not speak a word. which now.and me!—I think she might see US.

and till its size. and they were obliged to wait. and as she had no business at Gray’s. and would do no more than accompany them to Gray’s in Sackville Street. Jennings recollected that there was a lady at the other end of the street on whom she ought to call. All that could be done was. after examining and debating for a 264 Sense and Sensibility . and ornaments were determined. for paying no visits. to sit down at that end of the counter which seemed to promise the quickest succession. and consented to go out with her and Mrs. Mrs. all of which. that there was not a person at liberty to tend to their orders. Jennings one morning for half an hour. She expressly conditioned.Chapter 33 A fter some opposition. On ascending the stairs. she should pay her visit and return for them. one gentleman only was standing there. He was giving orders for a toothpick-case for himself. and the delicacy of his taste. shape. When they stopped at the door. it was resolved. proved to be beyond his politeness. where Elinor was carrying on a negotiation for the exchange of a few old-fashioned jewels of her mother. however. that while her young friends transacted their’s. the Miss Dashwoods found so many people before them in the room. Marianne yielded to her sister’s entreaties. and it is probable that Elinor was not without hope of exciting his politeness to a quicker despatch. But the correctness of his eye.

of strong. when another gentleman presented himself at her side. as in her own bedroom. walked off with a happy air of real conceit and affected indifference. than what was comprised in three or four very broad stares. and be as ignorant of what was passing around her. drew on his gloves with leisurely care. was on the point of concluding it. Elinor lost no time in bringing her business forward. The 265 . and found him with some surprise to be her brother. all received their appointment. and the gentleman having named the last day on which his existence could be continued without the possession of the toothpick-case. sterling insignificance. he had no leisure to bestow any other attention on the two ladies. for she was as well able to collect her thoughts within herself. natural. and on the puppyism of his manner in deciding on all the different horrors of the different toothpick-cases presented to his inspection. a kind of notice which served to imprint on Elinor the remembrance of a person and face. Marianne was spared from the troublesome feelings of contempt and resentment. by remaining unconscious of it all. in Mr. on this impertinent examination of their features. but such a one as seemed rather to demand than express admiration. and bestowing another glance on the Miss Dashwoods. the gold. Their affection and pleasure in meeting was just enough Free eBooks at Planet eBook. though adorned in the first style of fashion. At last the affair was decided. were finally arranged by his own inventive fancy. and the pearls. She turned her eyes towards his face. Gray’s shop.quarter of an hour over every toothpick-case in the shop.

But so it ought to be. if I could possibly find a spare half hour. for we were obliged to take Harry to see the wild beasts at Exeter Exchange. extremely glad indeed. and his inquiries after their mother were respectful and attentive. I shall be happy to show them every respect. John Dashwood was really far from being sorry to see his sisters again.’ ‘I am extremely glad to hear it. As my mother-in-law’s relations. is more than I can express. ‘I wished very much to call upon you yesterday. Ferrars.’ said he. they are related to you. I understand she is a woman of very good fortune. I understand. and we spent the rest of the day with Mrs. Harry was vastly pleased. I am come here to bespeak Fanny a seal. but one has always so much to do on first coming to make a very creditable appearance in Mr. They are excellent neighbours to you in the country. Elinor found that he and Fanny had been in town two days. upon my word. And the Middletons too. their friendliness in every particular. ‘but it was impossible. it rather gave them satisfaction. and be introduced to your friend Mrs. and every civility and accommodation that can serve to make your situation pleasant might be reasonably expected. But tomorrow I think I shall certainly be able to call in Berkeley Street. And so you are most comfortably settled in your little cottage and want for nothing! 266 Sense and Sensibility . THIS morning I had fully intended to call on you.’ ‘Excellent indeed. Their attention to our comfort. you must introduce me to THEM. Gray’s shop. Jennings. they are people of large fortune.

John Dashwood very soon. It was a great satisfaction to us to hear it. most attentively civil. who came to tell her that his mistress waited for them at the door. and on Colonel Brandon’s coming in soon after himself. Mr. however. for not coming too. and repeating his hope of being able to call on them the next day. was introduced to Mrs. After staying with them half an hour. Jennings. His manners to THEM. he asked Elinor to walk with him to Conduit Street. Jennings’s servant. took leave. He came with a pretence at an apology from their sister-in-law.Edward brought us a most charming account of the place: the most complete thing of its kind. for they were all cousins. to be equally civil to HIM. Jennings at the door of her carriage. and she should certainly wait on Mrs.’ Mrs. he said. As soon as they were out of Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and was not sorry to be spared the necessity of answering him. that really she had no leisure for going any where. that ever was. His visit was duly paid. and she readily consented. were perfectly kind. assured him 267 . that he only wanted to know him to be rich. and bring her sisters to see her. to Mrs. by the arrival of Mrs. and introduce him to Sir John and Lady Middleton. that she should not stand upon ceremony. I assure you. ‘but she was so much engaged with her mother.’ Elinor did feel a little ashamed of her brother. The weather was remarkably fine. he eyed him with a curiosity which seemed to say. Jennings. or something like it. Dashwood attended them down stairs. though calm. and you all seemed to enjoy it beyond any thing.

his enquiries began.’ replied Elinor. he has very good property in Dorsetshire. I observed him narrowly. It is not to be supposed that any prior attachment on your side—in short. his friends may all advise him against it. I may congratulate you on the prospect of a very respectable establishment in life. But some of those little attentions and encouragements which ladies can so easily give will fix him. Elinor.’ ‘You are mistaken. and am convinced of it.’ ‘Two thousand a-year. the smallness of your fortune may make him hang back.’ ‘Indeed I believe you. for your sake. in spite of himself. Colonel Brandon must be the man.’ and then working himself up to a pitch of enthusiastic generosity. ‘but I am very sure that Colonel Brandon has not the smallest wish of marrying ME.’ ‘I am glad of it. it is quite out of the question. What is the amount of his fortune?’ ‘I believe about two thousand a year. and no civility shall be wanting on my part to make him pleased with 268 Sense and Sensibility . And there can be no reason why you should not try for him. ‘Who is Colonel Brandon? Is he a man of fortune?’ ‘Yes.the house. Elinor. Perhaps just at present he may be undecided. brother! what do you mean?’ ‘He likes you.’ ‘Me. the objections are insurmountable— you have too much sense not to see all that. I wish with all my heart it were TWICE as much. he added. He seems a most gentlemanlike man. and I think. ‘Elinor. you know as to an attachment of that kind. A very little trouble on your side secures him. you are very much mistaken.

now. she put bankFree eBooks at Planet eBook. ‘going to be married?’ ‘It is not actually settled.’ Elinor would not vouchsafe any answer.’ said Elinor. And her mother too. as soon as we came to town. And yet it is not very unlikely. I mean to say—your friends are all truly anxious to see you well settled. he added. Fanny particularly. for she has your interest very much at heart. He has a most excellent mother. Miss Morton.’ Recollecting himself. I assure 269 . if the match takes place. ‘It would be something remarkable. and settle on him a thousand a year. Ferrars has a noble spirit. Ferrars. however. and I have not a doubt of its taking place in time. with the utmost liberality. The lady is the Hon. Edward Ferrars.’ he and your family. to make over for ever. Ferrars. Mrs. It is a match that must give universal satisfaction. ‘That is. but there is such a thing in agitation. if Fanny should have a brother and I a sister settling at the same time.’ ‘Is Mr. ‘something droll. a very good-natured woman. Mrs. A very desirable connection on both sides. A thousand a-year is a great deal for a mother to give away. To give you another instance of her liberality:—The other day. it is a kind of thing that’—lowering his voice to an important whisper—‘will be exceedingly welcome to ALL PARTIES. she said as much the other day. I am sure it would give her great pleasure. In short. with thirty thousand pounds. with resolution. but Mrs. only daughter of the late Lord Morton. aware that money could not be very plenty with us just now. will come forward.

is a most serious drain. East Kingham Farm. for we must live at a great expense while we are here. The land was so very desirable for me in every respect. the next day.notes into Fanny’s hands to the amount of two hundred pounds. I hope not that. that if I had not happened to have the necessary sum in my banker’s hands. ‘Your expenses both in town and country must certainly be considerable. I could not have answered it to my conscience to let it fall into any other hands.’ Elinor could only smile. for more than I gave: but. I might have been very unfortunate indeed. however. as you well 270 Sense and Sensibility . so immediately adjoining my own property. And extremely acceptable it is. as many people suppose. I dare say. Our respected father.’ ‘More than you think it really and intrinsically worth. it is undoubtedly a comfortable one. now carrying on. for the stocks were at that time so low. but your income is a large one. I do not mean to complain. with regard to the purchasemoney.’ ‘Not so large. ‘Other great and inevitable expenses too we have had on first coming to Norland. and I hope will in time be better. I must have sold out to very great loss. you must remember the place. and it HAS cost me a vast deal of money. and she forced herself to say. that I felt it my duty to buy it. I might have sold it again.’ ‘Why. A man must pay for his convenience. where old Gibson used to live.’ He paused for her assent and compassion. And then I have made a little purchase within this half year. The enclosure of Norland Common.

The old walnut trees are all come down to make room for it. We have cleared away all the old thorns that grew in patches over the brow. and to do away the necessity of buying a pair of ear-rings for each of his sisters. ‘but however there is still a great deal to be done. Having now said enough to make his poverty clear. Ferrars’s kindness is. and the flower-garden will slope down just before it. to share the provocation.’ he gravely replied.’ ‘Where is the green-house to be?’ ‘Upon the knoll behind the house. in his next visit at Gray’s his thoughts took a cheerfuller turn. &c. bequeathed all the Stanhill effects that remained at Norland (and very valuable they were) to your mother. china.’ ‘Certainly. in consequence of it. You may guess. ‘and assisted by her liberality. and how acceptable Mrs. I hope you may yet live to be in easy circumstances. and nothing but the plan of the flower-garden marked out.’ ‘Another year or two may do much towards 271 . and he began to congratulate Elinor Free eBooks at Planet eBook. how very far we must be from being rich. It will be a very fine object from many parts of the park. Far be it from me to repine at his doing so. we have been obliged to make large purchases of linen. after all these expenses. to supply the place of what was taken away. There is not a stone laid of Fanny’s green-house. and was very thankful that Marianne was not present.’ said Elinor.know. and be exceedingly pretty.’ Elinor kept her concern and her censure to herself. but. he had an undoubted right to dispose of his own property as he chose.

than to us?’ ‘Her daughters are both exceedingly well married. and treating you in this kind of way. seeming to recollect himself. that in all probability when she dies you will not be forgotten.on having such a friend as Mrs. and whatever she saves. ‘people have little. she has given you a sort of claim on her future consideration. Nothing can be kinder than her behaviour. my 272 Sense and Sensibility . in my opinion. your anxiety for our welfare and prosperity carries you too far. Few people of common prudence will do THAT. by her taking so much notice of you.’ said he. to be sure. and indeed. Indeed. which a conscientious woman would not disregard.’ ‘But it is not to be imagined that she lives up to her income. and it is an acquaintance that has not only been of great use to you hitherto. But. ‘She seems a most valuable woman indeed—Her house.’ ‘Why.— She must have a great deal to leave.’ ‘But she raises none in those most concerned. which will descend to her children. she will be able to dispose of. and therefore I cannot perceive the necessity of her remembering them farther. for she has only her jointure. I should rather suppose. and she can hardly do all this. Jennings. her style of living.’ ‘And do you not think it more likely that she should leave it to her daughters. have very little in their power.’ ‘Nothing at all. it speaks altogether so great a regard for you. without being aware of the expectation it raises. brother. but in the end may prove materially advantageous. all bespeak an exceeding good income. Whereas.—Her inviting you to town is certainly a vast thing in your favour.

to please them particularly. what is the matter with Marianne?— she looks very unwell. I question whether Marianne NOW. and I think I can answer for your having Fanny and myself among the earliest and best pleased of your visitors. She will be mistaken.’ Elinor tried very seriously to convince him that there was no likelihood of her marrying Colonel Brandon. but so it happened to strike 273 . any thing of an illness destroys the bloom for ever! Her’s has been a very short one! She was as handsome a girl last September. as I ever saw. At her time of life. and an offer from Colonel Brandon. but it was an expectation of too much pleasure to himself to be relinquished. has lost her colour. will marry a man worth more than five or six hundred a-year. He had just compunction enough for having done nothing for his sisters himself. my dear Elinor. to be exceedingly anxious that everybody else should do a great deal. however. she has had a nervous complaint on her for several weeks. and as likely to attract the man. Is she ill?’ ‘She is not well. I shall be exceedingly glad to know more of it. and I am very much deceived if YOU do not do better.’ ‘I am sorry for that. but. not but what she is exceedingly fond of YOU. at the utmost. Dorsetshire! I know very little of Dorsetshire. and he was really resolved on seeking an intimacy with that gentleman.dear Elinor. and promoting the marriage by every possible attention. or a legacy from Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and is grown quite thin. I remember Fanny used to say that she would marry sooner and better than you did. There was something in her style of beauty.

But now I can carry her a most satisfactory account of both. has been a little the case. Jennings was the widow of a man who had got all his money in a low way. as he walked back with his sister. was the easiest means of atoning for his own neglect.Mrs. And Mrs. for we only knew that Mrs. and though Mr. and Mr. ‘Lady Middleton is really a most elegant woman! Such a woman as I am sure Fanny will be glad to know. Ferrars were both strongly prepossessed. and Sir John came in before their visit ended. though not so elegant as her daughter.’ 274 Sense and Sensibility . and Fanny and Mrs. Jennings too. an exceedingly well-behaved woman. They were lucky enough to find Lady Middleton at home. which. Dashwood did not seem to know much about horses. that neither she nor her daughters were such kind of women as Fanny would like to associate with. to say the truth.’ said he. Sir John was ready to like anybody. and very naturally. Abundance of civilities passed on all sides. ‘I shall have a charming account to carry to Fanny. Jennings. he soon set him down as a very good-natured fellow: while Lady Middleton saw enough of fashion in his appearance to think his acquaintance worth having. Dashwood went away delighted with both. Your sister need not have any scruple even of visiting HER.

There was a kind of cold hearted selfishness on both sides. by no means unworthy her notice. Jennings. John Dashwood to the good opinion of Lady Middleton did not suit the fancy of Mrs. though she did not chuse to ask. and a general want of understanding. which mutually attracted them. however. Jennings and her daughter. and her confidence was rewarded by finding even the former. which recommended Mrs. for of the quarter of an hour bestowed on Berkeley Street.Chapter 34 M rs. Dashwood. The same manners. whether Edward was then in town. and to HER she appeared nothing more than a little proud-looking woman of uncordial 275 . who met her husband’s sisters without any affection. till able to tell her that his marriage with Miss Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Elinor wanted very much to know. and they sympathised with each other in an insipid propriety of demeanor. John Dashwood had so much confidence in her husband’s judgment. but nothing would have induced Fanny voluntarily to mention his name before her. that she waited the very next day both on Mrs. and as for Lady Middleton. even the woman with whom her sisters were staying. she found her one of the most charming women in the world! Lady Middleton was equally pleased with Mrs. and almost without having anything to say to them. she sat at least seven minutes and a half in silence.

by twice calling in Berkeley Street. because she believed them still so very much attached to each other. and soon after their acquaintance began. though he had arrived in town with Mr. Twice was his card found on the table. Elinor was pleased that he had called. Jennings were invited likewise.Morton was resolved on. Lucy came very shortly to claim Elinor’s compassion on being unable to see Edward. but much more pleasure. though not much in the habit of giving anything. who. within a very short time. received his eager civilities with some surprise. He dared not come to Bartlett’s Buildings for fear of detection. invited them to dine in Harley Street. they determined to give them— a dinner. Dashwood. Edward assured them himself of his being in town. and Mrs. soon flowed from another quarter. was not to be told. They were to meet Mrs. they could do nothing at present but write. which SHE would not give. or till her husband’s expectations on Colonel Brandon were answered. Ferrars. when they returned from their morning’s engagements. that. that they could not be too sedulously divided in word and deed on every occasion. where they had taken a very good house for three months. but Elinor could not learn whether her sons were 276 Sense and Sensibility . and still more pleased that she had missed him. always glad to be where the Miss Dashwoods were. and John Dashwood was careful to secure Colonel Brandon. and though their mutual impatience to meet. Their sisters and Mrs. The intelligence however. The Dashwoods were so prodigiously delighted with the Middletons.

was as lively as ever. So well had they recommended themselves to Lady Middleton. to have a nearer view of their characters and her own difficulties. The expectation of seeing HER. her desire of being in company with Mrs. was enough to make her interested in the engagement. that though Lucy was certainly not so elegant. for though she could now meet Edward’s mother without that strong anxiety which had once promised to attend such an introduction. and her sister not even genteel. Their claims to the notice of Mrs. more powerfully than pleasantly. as soon as the Dashwoods’ invitation was known. but as Lady Middleton’s guests they must be welcome. however. who had long wanted to be personally known to the family. as the nieces of the gentleman who for many years had had the care of her brother. John Dashwood. and it happened to be particularly convenient to the Miss Steeles. and Lucy. so agreeable had their assiduities made them to her. than she was on receiving Free eBooks at Planet eBook. The interest with which she thus anticipated the party. was soon afterwards increased. her curiosity to know what she was like. however. she was as ready as Sir John to ask them to spend a week or two in Conduit Street. by her hearing that the Miss Steeles were also to be at it. that their visit should begin a few days before the party took place. and to have an opportunity of endeavouring to please them. though she could now see her with perfect indifference as to her opinion of herself. had seldom been happier in her life. might not have done much. Ferrars. towards procuring them seats at her be of the 277 .

John Dashwood’s card. but instead of doing that. They were relieved however. after all that passed. that can feel for me. dear Miss Dashwood!’ said Lucy. in the company of Lucy!—she hardly knew how she could bear it! These apprehensions.—I declare I can hardly stand. and even hoped to be carrying the pain still farther by persuading her that he was kept away by the extreme affection for herself. to a party given by his sister. that Edward who lived with his mother. The important Tuesday came that was to introduce the two young ladies to this formidable mother-in-law. Jennings. were not founded entirely on reason. On Elinor its effect was very different. Good gracious!— In a moment I shall see the person that all my happiness depends on—that is to be my mother!’— Elinor could have given her immediate relief by suggesting the possibility of its being Miss Morton’s mother. who believed herself to be inflicting a severe disappointment when she told her that Edward certainly would not be in Harley Street on Tuesday. perhaps. she assured her. She began immediately to determine. but by the good will of Lucy. which he could not conceal when they were together. whom they were about to behold. and certainly not at all on truth.Mrs. that 278 Sense and Sensibility . must be asked as his mother was. that they all followed the servant at the same time—‘There is nobody here but you. as they walked up the stairs together—for the Middletons arrived so directly after Mrs. rather than her own. not by her own recollection. ‘Pity me. and with great sincerity. and to see him for the first time.

in her aspect. a difference which seemed purposely made to humble her more. She was not a woman of many words. hoped at least to be an object of irrepressible envy to Elinor. but a lucky contraction of the brow had rescued her countenance from the disgrace of insipidity. for. she proportioned them to the number of her ideas.— and the difference of her manners to the Miss Steeles. in her figure. she could not reflect on the mean-spirited folly from which it sprung. nor Free eBooks at Planet eBook. by giving it the strong characters of pride and ill nature. Her complexion was sallow. not one fell to the share of Miss Dashwood. Ferrars’ power to distress her by it now. and naturally without expression. only amused her. thin woman. they would have been most anxious to mortify. though really uncomfortable herself. Elinor could not NOW be made unhappy by this behaviour. who had comparatively no power to wound them. who. and her features small. Ferrars was a little. even to formality. even to sourness.— A few months ago it would have hurt her exceedingly. She could not but smile to see the graciousness of both mother and daughter towards the very person— for Lucy was particularly distinguished—whom of all others. whom she eyed with the spirited determination of disliking her at all events. sat pointedly slighted by both. 279 . while she herself. but it was not in Mrs. without beauty.she did pity her—to the utter amazement of Lucy. But while she smiled at a graciousness so misapplied. Mrs. and serious. unlike people in general. had they known as much as she did. and of the few syllables that did escape her.

When the ladies withdrew to the drawing-room after dinner. nothing gave any symptom of that indigence which he had tried to infer from it. But there was no peculiar disgrace in this. and Miss Steele wanted only to be teazed about Dr. appeared— but there. and every thing bespoke the Mistress’s inclination for show. which was the comparative heights of 280 Sense and Sensibility . and in spite of its owner having once been within some thousand pounds of being obliged to sell out at a loss. The dinner was a grand one. Lucy was all exultation on being so honorably distinguished. who almost all laboured under one or other of these disqualifications for being agreeable—Want of sense. for the gentlemen HAD supplied the discourse with some variety—the variety of politics. this poverty was particularly evident. John Dashwood had not much to say for himself that was worth hearing. and one subject only engaged the ladies till coffee came in. and his wife had still less.— no poverty of any kind. Davis to be perfectly happy. either natural or improved—want of elegance—want of spirits—or want of temper. the servants were numerous. for it was very much the case with the chief of their visitors. inclosing land. except of conversation. and breaking horses—but then it was all over.observe the studied attentions with which the Miss Steeles courted its continuance. In spite of the improvements and additions which were making to the Norland estate. the deficiency was considerable. without thoroughly despising them all four. and the Master’s ability to support it.

and to repeat it over and over again as often as they liked. did not see the necessity of enforcing it by any farther assertion. though each really convinced that her own son was the tallest. with yet greater address gave it.Harry Dashwood. as she had never thought about 281 . by which she offended Mrs. politely decided in favour of the other. and Lady Middleton’s second son William. and Marianne. Had both the children been there. Ferrars and Fanny still more. Elinor had painted a very pretty pair of screens for her sister-in-law. with not less partiality. and every body had a right to be equally positive in their opinion. as fast as she could. were equally earnest in support of their own descendant. Elinor. who was hardly less anxious to please one parent than the other. it was all conjectural assertion on both sides. The parties stood thus: The two mothers. The two grandmothers. but more sincerity. offended them all. but as Harry only was present. the affair might have been determined too easily by measuring them at once. Lucy. by declaring that she had no opinion to give. in favour of each. who were nearly of the same age. Before her removing from Norland. and Miss Steele. which beFree eBooks at Planet eBook. having once delivered her opinion on William’s side. thought the boys were both remarkably tall for their age. when called on for her’s. and could not conceive that there could be the smallest difference in the world between them.

ing now just mounted and brought home. and these screens. ‘and you.’—and without regarding them at all. she immediately said. the dread of having been too civil. Mrs. at the same time. not aware of their being Elinor’s work. ‘Hum’—said Mrs.’ The Colonel. ‘They are very pretty. for she presently added. be pleased with them. and on the curiosity of the others being of course excited. as he would have done any thing painted by Miss Dashwood. Perhaps Fanny thought for a moment that her mother had been quite rude enough. though disclaiming all pretensions to connoisseurship. Fanny presented them to her mother. probably came over her. Ferrars—‘very pretty. ‘Do you not think they are something in Miss Morton’s 282 Sense and Sensibility . I dare say. that they were done by Miss Dashwood. returned them to her daughter. Ferrars. colouring a little. ma’am—an’t they?’ But then again. too encouraging herself. I do not know whether you have ever happened to see any of her performances before.—for. were officiously handed by him to Colonel Brandon for his admiration. they were handed round for general inspection. as a man of taste. catching the eye of John Dashwood on his following the other gentlemen into the room. ‘These are done by my eldest sister. particularly requested to look at them. but she is in general reckoned to draw extremely well. ornamented her present drawing room.’ said he. and after they had received gratifying testimony of Lady Middletons’s approbation. will. warmly admired the screens. considerately informing her.

for her?—it is Elinor of whom WE think and speak. to foretell such difficulties and distresses to Elinor. and urged by a strong impulse of affectionate sensibility. the affectionate heart which could not bear to see a sister slighted in the smallest point. Ma’am?—She DOES paint most delightfully!—How beautifully her last landscape is done!’ ‘Beautifully indeed! But SHE does every thing well. and such ill-timed praise of another. she Free eBooks at Planet 283 . though she had not any notion of what was principally meant by it. to admire them herself as they ought to be admired. and drawing herself up more stiffly than ever.’ Fanny looked very angry too. The cold insolence of Mrs. Ferrars’s general behaviour to her sister. as they were fixed on Marianne. at Elinor’s of painting. Ferrars looked exceedingly angry. pronounced in retort this bitter philippic. as her own wounded heart taught her to think of with horror.’ And so saying. seemed. she took the screens out of her sisterin-law’s hands. Ferrars. Mrs. provoked her immediately to say with warmth. Elinor was much more hurt by Marianne’s warmth than she had been by what produced it. and her husband was all in a fright at his sister’s audacity. but Colonel Brandon’s eyes. ‘Miss Morton is Lord Morton’s daughter. Marianne’s feelings did not stop here. declared that he noticed only what was amiable in it. ‘This is admiration of a very particular kind!— what is Miss Morton to us?—who knows.—She was already greatly displeased with Mrs. or who cares.’ Marianne could not bear this. to her.

to her sister’s chair. ‘Poor Marianne!’ said her brother to Colonel Brandon.—she has not Elinor’s constitution. in a whisper. however. though her spirits retained the impression of what had passed. Every body’s attention was called.—she is very nervous. said in a low. In a few minutes. dear Elinor. and hiding her face on Elinor’s shoulder.— Now you see it is all gone. that he instantly changed his seat to one close by Lucy Steele. the whole evening. ‘Dear. and almost every body was concerned. and Sir John felt so desperately enraged against the author of this nervous distress. but eager.moved after a moment. in a low voice. and putting one arm round her neck.— ‘She has not such good health as her sister. a brief account of the whole shocking affair. You would not think it perhaps. her spirits were quite overcome. Don’t let them make YOU unhappy.’ 284 Sense and Sensibility . don’t mind them.—and one must allow that there is something very trying to a young woman who HAS BEEN a beauty in the loss of her personal attractions.—Colonel Brandon rose up and went to them without knowing what he did.’ immediately gave her her salts.—Mrs. with a very intelligent ‘Ah! poor dear. quite as handsome as Elinor.’ She could say no more. but Marianne WAS remarkably handsome a few months ago. Jennings. voice. and one cheek close to hers. Marianne was recovered enough to put an end to the bustle. and sit down among the rest. as soon as he could secure his attention. and gave her. she burst into tears.

her meanness. appear a compliment to herself—or to allow her to derive encouragement from a preference only given 285 . and retarded the marriage. Ferrars. that had Lucy been more amiable. Ferrars was satisfied. she OUGHT to have rejoiced. Ferrars’s creation.—and she had seen almost enough to be thankful for her OWN sake. that one greater obstacle preserved her from suffering under any other of Mrs. She wondered that Lucy’s spirits could be so very much elevated by the civility of Mrs. preserved her from all dependence upon her caprice. but was declared over again the next morning more openly.— She had found in her every thing that could tend to make a farther connection between the families undesirable. to comprehend all the difficulties that must have perplexed the engagement. But that it was so. if she did not bring herself quite to rejoice in Edward’s being fettered to Lucy. because her real situation was unknown. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. she determined. had not only been declared by Lucy’s eyes at the time.Chapter 35 E linor’s curiosity to see Mrs. of Edward and herself. or any solicitude for her good opinion.— She had seen enough of her pride. had he been otherwise free. Or at least. and her determined prejudice against herself.—that her interest and her vanity should so very much blind her as to make the attention which seemed only paid her because she was NOT ELINOR.

‘nothing could be more flattering than their treatment of you. if they had known your engagement. there was such an affability in her behaviour as really should seem to say. Lady Middleton set her down in Berkeley Street on the chance of seeing Elinor alone. Palmer soon after she arrived. The chance proved a lucky one. and Elinor was obliged to go on. no hauteur. she had quite took a fancy to me. for a message from Mrs.’ cried Lucy.’ ‘Civil!—Did you see nothing but only civility?— I saw a vast deal more. Ferrars’s way of treating me yesterday? So exceeding affable as she was!—You know how I dreaded the thoughts of seeing her. ‘I come to talk to you of my happiness. carried Mrs. but Lucy still pressed her to own that she had reason for her happiness. Jennings away. Could anything be so flattering as Mrs. Such kindness as fell to the share of nobody but me!—No pride. and her liking me is every thing. Now was not it so?— You saw it all.— ‘Undoubtedly. I am sure 286 Sense and Sensibility . to tell her how happy she was. You shan’t talk me out of my satisfaction.—but as that was not the case’— ‘I guessed you would say so’—replied Lucy quickly—‘but there was no reason in the world why Mrs. and your sister just the same—all sweetness and affability!’ Elinor wished to talk of something else. as soon as they were by themselves. and was not you quite struck with it?’ ‘She was certainly very civil to you. if she did not.’ said she.for at her particular desire. Ferrars should seem to like me. ‘My dear friend.— but the very moment I was introduced.

you. Ferrars is a charming woman. Dashwood. and Edward spends half his time with his sister—besides.’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook. ‘Indeed I am perfectly convinced of your regard for will all end well. Miss Dashwood?—you seem low—you don’t speak.’— Elinor tried to make a civil answer. for Lady Middleton’s delighted with Mrs. Ferrars will visit now. Ferrars and your sister were both so good to say more than once. and so is your sister. for she directly replied. and there will be no difficulties at all.’ ‘I never was in better health. and next to Edward’s 287 . we shall be able to meet. But it seemed to satisfy Lucy.— Poor Edward!—But now there is one good thing.— They are such charming women!—I am sure if ever you tell your sister what I think of her. and did not attempt any. they should always be glad to see me. so we shall be a good deal in Harley Street. you cannot speak too high. Lady Middleton and Mrs. Dashwood was!’ To this Elinor had no answer to make. but really you did not look it.—sure you an’t well.’ ‘I am glad of it with all my heart. indeed!—I wonder I should never hear you say how agreeable Mrs. that have been the greatest comfort to me in the world!—Heaven knows what I should have done without your friendship. though doubting her own success. I dare say. it is the greatest comfort I have. Mrs. ‘Are you ill. and meet pretty often. They are both delightful women.— and Mrs. I should be sorry to have YOU ill. to what I used to think.

and so anxious was she. For where she DOES dislike.But Elinor would not give her any encouragement to hope that she SHOULD tell her sister. without saying a word. and never after had took any notice of me. If she had only made me a formal courtesy. The very circumstance. I could not have stood it. but were together without the relief of any other person.’ Elinor was prevented from making any reply to this civil triumph. to welcome him. the servant’s announcing Mr. and the countenance of each shewed that it was so. and Edward seemed to have as great an inclination to walk out of the room again. if Mrs. She could therefore only LOOK her tenderness. Ferrars had took a dislike to me. But Elinor had more to do. The ladies recovered themselves first. and the appearance of secrecy must still be kept up. as to advance farther into it. They all looked exceedingly foolish. and never looked at me in a pleasant way—you know what I mean—if I had been treated in that forbidding sort of way. I know it is most violent. after a moment’s recollection. I should have gave it all up in despair. which they would each have been most anxious to avoid. with a look 288 Sense and Sensibility . to do it well. Lucy continued. It was a very awkward moment. It was not Lucy’s business to put herself forward. for instance. in its unpleasantest form. Ferrars. said no more. had fallen on them. ‘I am sure I should have seen it in a moment.—They were not only all three together. that she forced herself. by the door’s being thrown open. and after slightly addressing him. for his sake and her own. and Edward’s immediately walking in.

Lucy. and almost open. under pretence of fetching Marianne. and almost every thing that WAS said. with a demure and settled air. as a friend and almost a relation. Her exertions did not stop here. when he called before in Berkeley Street. for his heart had not the indifference of Lucy’s. seemed determined to make no contribution to the comfort of the others. but never did. Her manners gave some re-assurance to Edward. proceeded from Elinor.and manner that were almost 289 . She would not allow the presence of Lucy. with the most high-minded fortitude. and would not say a word. and another struggle. and she really did it. nor the consciousness of some injustice towards herself. before she Free eBooks at Planet eBook. their coming to town. to deter her from saying that she was happy to see him. &c. and he had courage enough to sit down. which Edward ought to have inquired about. though his sex might make it rare. for she loitered away several minutes on the landing-place. and that she had very much regretted being from home. were his due. which the case rendered reasonable. nor could his conscience have quite the ease of Elinor’s. by the observant eyes of Lucy. She would not be frightened from paying him those attentions which. but his embarrassment still exceeded that of the ladies in a proportion. and THAT in the handsomest manner. who was obliged to volunteer all the information about her mother’s health. another effort still improved them. though she soon perceived them to be narrowly watching her. to leave the others by themselves. for she soon afterwards felt herself so heroically disposed as to determine.

it was time for the raptures of Edward to cease. strong in itself.went to her sister. while Marianne was looking with the most speaking tenderness. Again they all sat down. ‘Not at all. willing to say any thing that might introduce another subject. Her pleasure in seeing him was like every other of her feelings. you see. I expected much pleasure in it. sometimes at Edward and sometimes at Elinor. however. That must be enough for us both. She met him with a hand that would be taken. Elinor is well. though her eyes were filled with tears as she spoke. ‘Oh.’ This remark was not calculated to make Edward or Elinor more easy. ‘Dear Edward!’ she cried. and a voice that expressed the affection of a sister. and strongly spoken. Edward was the first to speak. When that was once done. nor to conciliate the good will of Lucy. and it was to notice Marianne’s altered looks. ‘don’t think of MY health. ‘this is a moment of great happiness!—This would almost make amends for every thing?’ Edward tried to return her kindness as it deserved. who looked up at Marianne with no very benignant expression. but before such witnesses he dared not say half what he really felt. and for a moment or two all were silent. ‘Do you like London?’ said Edward. regretting only that their delight in each other should be checked by Lucy’s unwelcome presence. and express his fear of her not finding London agree with her. but I have 290 Sense and Sensibility . for Marianne’s joy hurried her into the drawing-room immediately. don’t think of me!’ she replied with spirited earnestness.

In a week or two. and soon talked of something else. ‘we must employ Edward to take care of us in our return to Barton. But Marianne. we shall be going. till they were more in private. eager to take some revenge on 291 . and thank Heaven! you are what you always were!’ She paused—no one spoke. little as well as great. ‘you think young men never stand upon engagements.’ ‘Engaged! But what was that. ‘We spent such a day. I suppose. so wretchedly dull!—But I have much to say to you on that head. which cannot be said now.’ cried Lucy.’ Poor Edward muttered something. is the only comfort it has afforded. in Harley Street yesterday! So dull. who saw his agitation. Elinor. I trust. if they have no mind to keep them. ‘I think.’ she presently added. The sight of you.found none. not even himself.’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and could easily trace it to whatever cause best pleased herself. nobody knew. ‘But why were you not there. when such friends were to be met?’ ‘Perhaps. Edward. and of her being particularly disgusted with his mother. was perfectly satisfied. Edward. Edward?—Why did you not come?’ ‘I was engaged elsewhere.’ And with this admirable discretion did she defer the assurance of her finding their mutual relatives more disagreeable than ever. and. Miss Marianne. but what it was. Edward will not be very unwilling to accept the charge.

for those who will accept of my love and esteem.Elinor was very angry. and however it may make against his interest or pleasure. ‘my dear Edward. had his visit lasted two hours. ‘Going so soon!’ said Marianne. of wounding expectation. ‘What can bring her here so often?’ said Marianne. What! are you never to hear yourself praised!—Then you must be no friend of mine. for. ‘Not so. I am very sure that conscience only kept Edward from Harley Street. indeed. that he very soon got up to go away. and Lucy. and the most incapable of being selfish. He is the most fearful of giving pain. It is but natural that he should 292 Sense and Sensibility . And I really believe he HAS the most delicate conscience in the world. the most scrupulous in performing every engagement. must submit to my open commendation. soon afterwards went away. But even this encouragement failed.’ And drawing him a little aside. seriously speaking. on her leaving them. and I will say it. and Lucy has been the longest known to him of any. it is so. Edward. and was so very unexhilarating to Edward. of any body I ever saw. however.’ The nature of her commendation. however minute. in the present case. but Marianne seemed entirely insensible of the sting. this must not be. happened to be particularly ill-suited to the feelings of two thirds of her auditors. for she calmly replied. ‘Could not she see that we wanted her gone!—how teazing to Edward!’ ‘Why so?—we were all his friends. she whispered her persuasion that Lucy could not stay much longer. for he would go. who would have outstaid him.

and painful as the consequences of her still continuing in an error might be. for bound as she was by her promise of secrecy to Lucy. ‘You to see her as well as ourselves. she was obliged to submit to it. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and 293 . and Elinor dared not follow her to say more. that are not really wanted. she could give no information that would convince Marianne. was that Edward would not often expose her or himself to the distress of hearing Marianne’s mistaken warmth. you ought to recollect that I am the last person in the world to do it. as I must suppose to be the case. Elinor. If you only hope to have your assertion contradicted. I cannot descend to be tricked out of assurances. All that she could hope. that this is a kind of talking which I cannot bear.’ She then left the room. nor to the repetition of any other part of the pain that had attended their recent meeting—and this she had every reason to expect.’ Marianne looked at her steadily.

as it was professedly sought. in fact was as little valued. the newspapers announced to the world. she went thither every morning as soon as she was dressed. produced a temporary alteration in the disposal of her time. the engagements of her young friends. was safely delivered of a son and heir.Chapter 36 W ithin a few days after this meeting. Their hours were therefore made over to Lady Middleton and the two Miss Steeles. and sharing the kindness which they wanted to monopolize. in Mrs. in a like degree. and by the latter they were considered with a jealous eye. for as she wished to be as much as possible with Charlotte. that the lady of Thomas Palmer. This event. at least to all those intimate connections who knew it before. at the particular request of the Middletons. at least all the morning. Esq. a very interesting and satisfactory paragraph. For their own comfort they would much rather have remained. and the Miss Dashwoods. Jennings’s house. and did not return till late in the evening. by whom their company. highly important to Mrs. and influenced. Jennings’s happiness. They had too much sense to be desirable companions to the former. as intruding on THEIR ground. Though 294 Sense and Sensibility . in every day in Conduit Street. but it was not a thing to be urged against the wishes of everybody. spent the whole of every day.

she would have thought herself amply rewarded for the sacrifice of the best place by the fire after dinner. she feared they would despise her for offering. But this conciliation was not granted.nothing could be more polite than Lady Middleton’s behaviour to Elinor and Marianne. or of disgust in the latter. Lady Middleton was ashamed of doing nothing before them. that if Sir John dined from home. by their presence. Willoughby. for though she often threw out expressions of pity for her sister to Elinor. anymore than the others. Miss Steele was the least discomposed of the three. and the business of the other. It was censure in common use. she did not really like them at all. and the flattery which Lucy was proud to think of and administer at other times. and more than once dropt a reflection on the inconstancy of beaux before Marianne. but THAT did not signify. and easily given. An effort even yet lighter might have made her their friend. she could not believe them good-natured. inclined to oblige her. she might spend a whole Free eBooks at Planet eBook. It checked the idleness of one. and it was in their power to reconcile her to it entirely. but a look of indifference from the 295 . Because they neither flattered herself nor her children. Their presence was a restraint both on her and on Lucy. Would either of them only have given her a full and minute account of the whole affair between Marianne and Mr. she fancied them satirical: perhaps without exactly knowing what it was to be satirical. no effect was produced. and because they were fond of reading. Would they only have laughed at her about the Doctor! But so little were they. which their arrival occasioned.

the most striking resemblance between this baby and every one of his relations on both sides. One thing DID disturb her. It so happened that while her two sisters with Mrs. she always came in excellent spirits. John Dashwood. I come now to the relation of a misfortune. She joined them sometimes at Sir John’s. nor could he even be brought to acknowledge the simple proposition of its being the finest child in the world. All these jealousies and discontents. were so totally unsuspected by Mrs. however. But while the imaginations of other people will carry them away to form wrong judgments of 296 Sense and Sensibility . but unfatherly opinion among his sex. full of delight and importance. Jennings. Jennings were first calling on her in Harley Street. and of that she made her daily without hearing any other raillery on the subject. and ready to give so exact. sometimes at her own house. that she thought it a delightful thing for the girls to be together. attributing Charlotte’s well doing to her own care. another of her acquaintance had dropt in—a circumstance in itself not apparently likely to produce evil to her. there was no convincing his father of it. as only Miss Steele had curiosity enough to desire. so minute a detail of her situation. no persuading him to believe that it was not exactly like every other baby of the same age. at different times. but wherever it was. Palmer maintained the common. of all infants being alike. and though she could plainly perceive. Mr. than what she was kind enough to bestow on herself. which about this time befell Mrs. and generally congratulated her young friends every night. on having escaped the company of a stupid old woman so long.

To her dress and appearance she was grown so perfectFree eBooks at Planet eBook. must be subject to all the unpleasantness of appearing to treat them with attention: and who could tell that they might not expect to go out with her a second time? The power of disappointing them. this last-arrived lady allowed her fancy to so far outrun truth and probability. But that was not enough. must always be her’s.our conduct. what was still worse. and understanding them to be Mr. for when people are determined on a mode of conduct which they know to be wrong. though without expecting the smallest amusement from any. Dashwood’s 297 . it was true. that Mrs. but. In the present instance. and this misconstruction produced within a day or two afterwards. and to decide on it by slight appearances. cards of invitation for them as well as for their brother and sister. Marianne had now been brought by degrees. whether she went or not: and she prepared quietly and mechanically for every evening’s engagement. one’s happiness must in some measure be always at the mercy of chance. The consequence of which was. that on merely hearing the name of the Miss Dashwoods. to a small musical party at her house. where it was to take her. they feel injured by the expectation of any thing better from them. that it was become a matter of indifference to her. till the last moment. so much into the habit of going out every day. she immediately concluded them to be staying in Harley Street. and very often without knowing. John Dashwood was obliged to submit not only to the exceedingly great inconvenience of sending her carriage for the Miss Dashwoods.

was considered by Marianne as the greatest impertinence of all. was she dismissed on the present occasion. as not to bestow half the consideration on it. Nothing escaped HER minute observation and general curiosity. and was there hoping for some delay on their part that might inconvenience either herself or her indifferent. which it received from Miss Steele in the first five minutes of their being together. and asked every thing. and she dared to say she would make a great many conquests. moreover. the colour of her shoes. for after undergoing an examination into the value and make of her gown.’ With such encouragement as this. The events of this evening were not very remarkable. and 298 Sense and Sensibility . and how much she had every year to spend upon herself. to her brother’s carriage. The impertinence of these kind of scrutinies. which they were ready to enter five minutes after it stopped at the door. was never easy till she knew the price of every part of Marianne’s dress. who had preceded them to the house of her acquaintance. could have guessed the number of her gowns altogether with better judgment than Marianne herself. and the arrangement of her hair. she saw every thing. she was almost sure of being told that upon ‘her word she looked vastly smart. was generally concluded with a compliment. The party. which though meant as its douceur. how much her washing cost per week. during the whole of her toilet. and was not without hopes of finding out before they parted. comprehended a great many people who had real taste for the performance. like other musical parties. a punctuality not very agreeable to their sister-in-law. when it was finished.

Robert exclaimed to her himself in the course of a quarter of an hour’s conversation. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. who had given them a lecture on toothpick-cases at Gray’s. As Elinor was neither musical. In one of these excursive glances she perceived among a group of young men. she made no scruple of turning her eyes from the grand pianoforte. the very he. and had just determined to find out his name from the latter. as usual. and the performers themselves were. and violoncello.a great many more who had none at all. Happy had it been for her. put her out of all charity with the modesty and worth of the other. than on the merit of his nearest relations! For then his brother’s bow must have given the finishing stroke to what the ill-humour of his mother and sister would have begun. and twisted his head into a bow which assured her as plainly as words could have done. Why they WERE different. in their own estimation. the first private performers in England. He addressed her with easy civility. whenever it suited her. and speaking familiarly to her brother. But while she wondered at the difference of the two young men. Dashwood introduced him to her as Mr. if her regard for Edward had depended less on his own merit. Robert Ferrars. she did not find that the emptiness of conceit of the 299 . when they both came towards her. nor affecting to be so. would fix them at pleasure on any other object in the room. that he was exactly the coxcomb she had heard him described to be by Lucy. She perceived him soon afterwards looking at herself. and unrestrained even by the presence of a harp. and Mr. and that of their immediate friends.

’ Elinor would not oppose his opinion. Sir Robert. Why would you be persuaded by my uncle. I think. when she is grieving about it. than to the misfortune of a private education. He bestowed his hearty 300 Sense and Sensibility . she could not think of Edward’s abode in Mr. talking of his brother. Pratt’s family.’ I always say to her. ‘You reside in Devonshire. with any satisfaction. and it seemed rather surprising to him that anybody could live in Devonshire.’—was his next observation. while he himself. ‘My dear Madam. was as well fitted to mix in the world as any other man. ‘I believe it is nothing more. Pratt’s. at the most critical time of his life? If you had only sent him to Westminster as well as myself.’ This is the way in which I always consider the matter.’ Elinor set him right as to its situation. to place Edward under private tuition. and my mother is perfectly convinced of her error. ‘Upon my soul. any material superiority by nature. ‘you must make yourself easy. all this would have been prevented. and so I often tell my mother. because. he candidly and generously attributed it much less to any natural deficiency.for.’ he added. ‘in a cottage near Dawlish. without living near Dawlish. whatever might be her general estimation of the advantage of a public school. against your own judgment. and it has been entirely your own doing. though probably without any particular. instead of sending him to Mr. and lamenting the extreme GAUCHERIE which he really believed kept him from mixing in proper society. The evil is now irremediable. merely from the advantage of a public school.

I was last month at my friend Elliott’s. I was to decide on the best of them. I advise every body who is going to build. if I had any money to spare. card-tables may be placed in the drawing-room. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. ‘But how can it be done?’ said she. within a short distance of London. ‘For my own part. and found it would hold exactly eighteen couple. so I said. and collect a few friends about me. immediately throwing them all into the fire.’ Lady Elliott was delighted with the thought.’ And that I fancy. ‘My dear Lady Elliott. so much elegance about them. And I protest. where I might drive myself down at any time. do tell me how it is to be managed. and let the supper be set out in the saloon. My friend Lord Courtland came to me the other day on purpose to ask my advice. to build a cottage. and be happy. near Dartford. do not be uneasy. ‘My dear Courtland. ‘do not adopt either of them. Lady Elliott wished to give a dance. ‘Some people imagine that there can be no accommodations. ‘I am excessively fond of a cottage.’ said he. There is not a room in this cottage that will hold ten couple. but this is all a mistake. The dining parlour will admit eighteen couple with ease. and the affair was arranged precisely after my plan. will be the end of it. no space in a cottage. but by all means build a cottage. and where can the supper be?’ I immediately saw that there could be no difficulty in it.’ said 301 . I should buy a little land and build one myself.approbation however on their species of house. We measured the dining-room. the library may be open for tea and other refreshments. there is always so much comfort. and laid before me three different plans of Bonomi’s. ‘my dear Ferrars.

‘without affronting Lady Middleton. Jenning’s engagements kept her from home. for her approbation. But they are Lady Middleton’s visitors. if people do but know how to set about it. and Lady Middleton could not be displeased at their giving the same number of days to such near relations. for they spend every day with her. in supposing his sisters their guests. you see. and a thought struck him during the evening.’ Elinor agreed to it all. while Mrs. and it was altogether an attention which the delicacy of his conscience pointed out to be requisite to its complete enfranchisement from his promise to his father. ‘I do not see how it can be done. which he communicated to his wife. As John Dashwood had no more pleasure in music than his eldest sister. ‘They had already spent a week in this manner in Conduit Street. his mind was equally at liberty to fix on any thing else. had suggested the propriety of their being really invited to become such. Fanny was startled at the proposal. as my taking them out this evening shews. otherwise I should be exceedingly glad to do it. in fact. every comfort may be as well enjoyed in a cottage as in the most spacious dwelling. but with great humility. the inconvenience not more. The consideration of Mrs. You know I am always ready to pay them any attention in my power. The expense would be nothing.’ said she.’ 302 Sense and Sensibility .So that. did not see the force of her objection. Dennison’s mistake. for she did not think he deserved the compliment of rational opposition. How can I ask them away from her?’ Her husband. when they got home.

and then. you know. and Marianne as THEIR visitor. and his conscience was pacified by the resolution of inviting his sisters another year. and so does my mother. rejoicing in her escape. as their uncle did so very well by Edward. you know. Dashwood seemed actually working for her. and proud of the ready wit that had procured it. very much already. cherishing all her hopes. indeed. above all things. and promoting all her views! Such an opportunity of being with Edward and his family was. Dashwood was convinced. and I think the attention is due to them. herself. the most material to her interest. but the Miss Steeles may not be in town any more. in Harley Street.Fanny paused a moment. We can ask your sisters some other year. wrote the next morning to Lucy. you DO like them. He saw the necessity of inviting the Miss Steeles immediately. with fresh vigor. This was enough to make Lucy really and reasonably happy. I am sure you will like them. and such an invitation the most gratifying to her feelings! It was an Free eBooks at Planet eBook. They are very well behaved. said. Fanny. good kind of girls. to request her company and her sister’s. however. at the same time. slyly suspecting that another year would make the invitation needless. as soon as Lady Middleton could spare them. by bringing Elinor to town as Colonel Brandon’s wife. and they are such favourites with Harry!’ 303 . But I had just settled within myself to ask the Miss Steeles to spend a few days with us. Mrs. for some days. ‘My love I would ask them with all my heart. if it was in my power.

John Dashwood. [At this point in the first and second edtions. nor too speedily made use of. brought home such accounts of the favour they were in. The Miss Steeles removed to Harley Street.advantage that could not be too gratefully acknowledged. called Lucy by her Christian name. Dashwood had never been so much pleased with any young women in her life. to do every thing that Lucy wished. and might be brought. who called on them more than once. for such a mark of uncommon kindness. and made an entry into the close heart of Mrs. some share in the expectations of Lucy. Mrs.] 304 Sense and Sensibility . was instantly discovered to have been always meant to end in two days’ time. as it was within ten minutes after its arrival. by time and address. seemed to declare that the good-will towards her arose from something more than merely malice against herself. Sir John. as she was with them. strengthened her expectation of the event. which had not before had any precise limits. for the first time. and the visit to Lady Middleton. Her flattery had already subdued the pride of Lady Middleton. and these were effects that laid open the probability of greater. had given each of them a needle book made by some emigrant. it gave her. When the note was shown to Elinor. Volume II ended. as must be universally striking. and all that reached Elinor of their influence there. vouchsafed on so short an acquaintance. and did not know whether she should ever be able to part with them.

ma’am. and giving her time only to form that idea. What is it?’ ‘Something so strange! But you shall hear it all. Palmer was so well at the end of a fortnight. by saying. I found Charlotte quite in a fuss about the child. entered the drawing-room.Chapter 37 M rs. and was all over pimples. and luckily he happened to just come in from Harley Street. ‘Lord! my dear Miss Dashwood! have you heard the news?’ ‘No. she would not be satisfied. with an air of such hurrying importance as prepared her to hear something wonderful. began directly to justify it.— When I got to Mr.’ says I. Donavan was sent for. So I looked at it directly. About the third or fourth morning after their being thus resettled in Berkeley Street. and her own habits. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. but the red gum—‘ and nurse said just the same. But Charlotte. where Elinor was sitting by herself. and. ‘it is nothing in the world. in which she found the Miss Dashwoods very ready to ressume their former share. returned from that period to her own home. She was sure it was very ill—it cried. contenting herself with visiting her once or twice a day. Jennings. and. Palmer’ 305 . and fretted. on returning from her ordinary visit to Mrs. ‘Lord! my dear. Palmer. so Mr. that her mother felt it no longer necessary to give up the whole of her time to her. Mrs.

the very young man I used to joke with you about (but however. I hope Mrs. and looked grave. that I believe there is no great reason for alarm. ‘Lord!’ says I. my dear. Dashwood ill?’ So then it all came out. I think it advisable to say. has been engaged above this twelvemonth to my cousin Lucy!—There’s for you. be said just as we did. Edward Ferrars. except Nancy!— Could you have believed such a thing possible?— There is no great wonder in their liking one another. So upon that. my dear!—And not a creature knowing a syllable of the matter. he smirked. it came into my head. Dashwood will do very well. Mr. And so. and as soon as ever he saw the child. as it turns out. and simpered. and nobody suspect it!—THAT is strange!—I never happened to see them together. and neither she nor your brother or sister sus306 Sense and Sensibility . or I am sure I should have found it out directly. Mr. and so this was kept a great secret. I am monstrous glad there was never any thing in it). but that matters should be brought so forward between them. and the long and the short of the matter. and then Charlotte was he stepped over directly. but it came into my head to ask him if there was any news.’’ ‘What! is Fanny ill?’ ‘That is exactly what I said. Edward Ferrars. ‘For fear any unpleasant report should reach the young ladies under your care as to their sister’s indisposition. and seemed to know something or other. that it was nothing in the world but the red gum. Ferrars. seems to be this. ‘is Mrs. just as he was going away again. Well. I am sure I do not know how I happened to think of it. for fear of Mrs. by all I can learn. and at last he said in a whisper. it seems.

only five minutes before. She fell into violent hysterics immediately. little dreaming what was going on.’ and so. who. to be sure they will make no difficulty about it. that she thought to make a match between Edward and some Lord’s daughter or other. and a terrible scene took place. you know. with such screams as reached your brother’s ears. The carriage was at the door ready to take my poor cousins away. Nancy. thinking about writing a letter to his steward in the country. and cried bitterly. I think she was used very hardly. poor Nancy. and he was so frightened that he would send for Mr. So up he flew directly.pected a word of the matter. Donavan. and soon drove her into a fainting 307 . Donavan found the house in all this uproar. THEN she fell into hysterics again. away she went to your sister. poor Lucy in Free eBooks at Planet eBook.— till this very morning. for Lucy was come to them by that time. So you may think what a blow it was to all her vanity and pride. and they were just stepping in as he came off. popt it all out. as he was sitting in his own dressing-room down stairs. but no conjurer. Dashwood declared they should not stay a minute longer in the house. she fell upon her knees. Poor soul! I pity HER. he walked about the room. who was sitting all alone at her carpet-work. Mrs. little suspecting what was to come—for she had just been saying to your brother. And I must say. to persuade her to let them stay till they had packed up their clothes. ‘they are all so fond of Lucy. I forget who. and your brother was forced to go down upon HIS knees too. for your sister scolded like any fury. and said he did not know what to do. and your brother. is a well-meaning creature. and Mr. ‘Lord!’ thinks she to herself.

’ Here Mrs. as well he may. for your sister was sure SHE would be in hysterics too. if he was to be in the greatest passion!—and Mr. that he is gone back again to Harley Street. if Mrs. that would fit them exactly. he says. she knows better than any body how to make the most of every thing. Edward will be in when he hears of it! To have his love used so scornfully! for they say he is monstrous fond of her. for she was sent for as soon as ever my cousins left the house. as the subject might 308 Sense and Sensibility . and make such observations. Donavan thinks just the same. and Nancy. I have no notion of people’s making such a to-do about money and greatness. she was almost as bad. There is no reason on earth why Mr. Lord! how snug they might live in such another cottage as yours—or a little bigger—with two maids. Edward and Lucy should not marry. and the best of all is. and as Elinor had had time enough to collect her thoughts. for what I care. and two men. Jennings ceased. she would make as good an appearance with it as any body else would with eight. and so she may. it will be a match in spite of her. and I believe I could help them to a housemaid. and I hope. I have no pity for either of them. for I am sure Mrs. I declare. that he may be within call when Mrs. He and I had a great deal of talk about it. she could hardly walk.such a condition. I dare say. Lord! what a taking poor Mr. I should not wonder. for my Betty has a sister out of place. Ferrars would only allow him five hundred a-year. Ferrars may afford to do very well by her son. with all my heart. I have no patience with your sister. and though Lucy has next to nothing herself. she was able to give such an answer. Ferrars is told of it.

She could hardly determine what her own expectation of its event really was.— for Lucy very little—and it cost her some pains to procure that little. in making her acquainted with the real truth. For HIM she felt much compassion. she felt very well able to speak of the affair without embarrassment. as she 309 . and happy above all the rest. What Mrs. than in the marriage of Edward and Lucy.-and to make Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Jennings could talk on no other subject. in the absence of Marianne.—She was going to remove what she really believed to be her sister’s chief consolation. Happy to find that she was not suspected of any extraordinary interest in it.—for the rest of the party none at all. and to give her judgment. without betraying that she felt any uneasiness for her sister.—to give such particulars of Edward as she feared would ruin him for ever in her good opinion. As Mrs.naturally be supposed to produce. Jennings (as she had of late often hoped might be the case) had ceased to imagine her at all attached to Edward. though there could not be a doubt of its nature. she was anxious to hear. or any resentment against Edward. Elinor’s office was a painful one. and in endeavouring to bring her to hear it talked of by others. Ferrars would say and do. though she earnestly tried to drive away the notion of its being possible to end otherwise at last. and still more anxious to know how Edward would conduct himself. that Mrs. with impartiality on the conduct of every one concerned in it. Elinor soon saw the necessity of preparing Marianne for its discussion. No time was to be lost in undeceiving her.

any former affection of Edward for her. But unwelcome as such a task must be. Edward seemed a second Willoughby. that she HAD loved him most sincerely. and though it could not be given without emotion. and cried excessively. and a very earnest vindication of Edward from every charge but of imprudence. could she feel less than herself! As for Lucy Steele. But Marianne for some time would give credit to neither.—THAT belonged rather to the hearer. She would not even admit it to have been natural. nor impetuous grief. by that which only could convince her. it was not accompanied by violent agitation. by a resemblance in their situations. she considered her so totally unamiable. and Elinor left her to be convinced that it was so. and all the comfort that could be given by assurances of her own composure of mind. or to represent herself as suffering much. it was necessary to be done. which to HER fancy would seem strong. feel all her own disappointment over again. so absolutely incapable of attaching a sensible man.Marianne. a better knowledge 310 Sense and Sensibility . might suggest a hint of what was practicable to Marianne. that she could not be persuaded at first to believe. and acknowledging as Elinor did. for Marianne listened with horror. Her narration was clear and simple. was readily offered. She was very far from wishing to dwell on her own feelings. any otherwise than as the self-command she had practised since her first knowledge of Edward’s engagement. and Elinor therefore hastened to perform it. no less than in theirs. Elinor was to be the comforter of others in her own distresses. and afterwards to pardon.

Marianne’s eyes expressed the astonishment which her lips could not utter. Her first communication had reached no farther than to state the fact of the engagement. therefore. not to create in them a solicitude about me. and combat her resentment. ‘What!—while attending me in all my misery. which led to farther particulars. she told me in confidence of her engagement. was. she exclaimed— ‘Four months!—Have you known of this four months?’ Elinor confirmed it.of mankind. When Lucy first came to Barton Park last November. and for some time all that could be done was to soothe her distress.’ At these words. Elinor? has he written to you?’ ‘I have known it these four months.—My promise to Lucy. obliged me to be secret.—Marianne’s feelings had then broken in. has this been on your heart?—And I have reproached you for being happy!’— ‘It was not fit that you should then know how much I was the reverse!’ ‘Four months!’—cried Marianne again. The first question on her side. lessen her alarms. and the length of time it had existed. ‘How long has this been known to you. to avoid giving any hint of the truth.—‘So calm!— so cheerful!—how have you been supported?’— ‘By feeling that I was doing my 311 . and put an end to all regularity of detail. and I owed it to my family and friends. I owed it to her. After a pause of wonder. Free eBooks at Planet eBook.

in the end he must become so. after all that is bewitching in the idea of a single and constant attachment. I would not have you suffer on my account. I am not conscious of having provoked the disappointment by any imprudence of my own. and that is the foundation on which every thing good may be built. ‘if the 312 Sense and Sensibility . and I am so sure of his always doing his duty. ‘and once or twice I have attempted it.’ ‘Four months!—and yet you loved him!’— ‘Yes. I wish him very happy.which it could not be in my power to satisfy.— And after all.’ Marianne seemed much struck. ‘I have very often wished to undeceive yourself and my mother.— but without betraying my trust. I can think and speak of it with little emotion.— Edward will marry Lucy. it is not meant—it is not fit—it is not possible that it should be so. Marianne. that though now he may harbour some regret. Now. I was glad to spare them from knowing how much I felt.’— ‘If such is your way of thinking. he will marry a woman superior in person and understanding to half her sex. I acquit Edward of essential misconduct.’ said Marianne.—and while the comfort of others was dear to me. and time and habit will teach him to forget that he ever thought another superior to HER. I have many things to support me. for I assure you I no longer suffer materially myself.’ added Elinor. I never could have convinced you. and all that can be said of one’s happiness depending entirely on any particular person. I have borne it as much as possible without spreading it farther. But I did not love only him. Lucy does not want sense.

loss of what is most valued is so easily to be made up by something else.—They are brought more within my 313 . by endeavouring to appear indifferent where I have been most deeply interested. with triumph. as you know too well.— I have known myself to be divided from Edward for ever. I have had all this hanging on my mind.— It was told me. a little less to be wondered at. as I thought.—You do not suppose that I have ever felt much. when.— If you can think me capable of ever feeling—surely you may suppose that I have suffered NOW. and the insolence of his mother.— This person’s suspicions. without being at liberty to speak of it to a single creature. yet unable to prepare you for it in the least. and have suffered the punishment of an attachment. Marianne. whose prior engagement ruined all my prospects. knowing that it would make you and my mother most unhappy whenever it were explained to you. are. the consoFree eBooks at Planet eBook. your self-command.—For four months. I have had to oppose. therefore.—it was in a manner forced on me by the very person herself.’ ‘I understand you. perhaps.—I have had her hopes and exultation to listen to again and again. without enjoying its advantages. nor has anything declared him indifferent to me.—and it has not been only once.—Nothing has proved him unworthy. The composure of mind with which I have brought myself at present to consider the matter.— I have had to contend against the unkindness of his sister. and told me. your resolution.— And all this has been going on at a time. it has not been my only unhappiness. without hearing one circumstance that could make me less desire the connection.

—to meet Lucy without betraying the smallest increase of dislike to her. dissent314 Sense and Sensibility .lation that I have been willing to admit. I have been trying to do it away.— they did not occur to relieve my spirits at first.—they did not spring up of themselves. who have borne with me in all my misery. to admiration. who have seemed to be only suffering for me!— Is this my gratitude?—Is this the only return I can make you?—Because your merit cries out upon myself. Marianne engaged never to speak of the affair to any one with the least appearance of bitterness.—She attended to all that Mrs. Marianne. perhaps nothing could have kept me entirely— not even what I owed to my dearest friends—from openly shewing that I was VERY unhappy. She performed her promise of being discreet. with an unchanging complexion.’ The tenderest caresses followed this confession. no reparation could be too much for her to make.—How barbarous have I been to you!— you. have been the effect of constant and painful exertion.—but where Marianne felt that she had injured. who have been my only comfort. if I had not been bound to silence.— These were great concessions. In such a frame of mind as she was now in.—THEN.—and even to see Edward himself. and at her request.— ‘Oh! Elinor.’ she cried. ‘you have made me hate myself for ever.’— Marianne was quite subdued. Elinor had no difficulty in obtaining from her whatever promise she required. if chance should bring them together. without any diminution of her usual cordiality.— No. Jennings had to say upon the subject.

Mrs. The next morning brought a farther trial of it. as soon as he was seated. after being so deceived!— meeting with such ingratitude. and bring them news of his wife.—Such advances towards heroism in her sister. ‘Your sister. so much confidence had been placed! It was quite out of the benevolence of her heart. Poor Fanny! she was in hysterics all yesterday. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. where so much kindness had been shewn. ‘Yes.’ They all looked their assent. ‘has suffered dreadfully. But I would not alarm you too much. it cost her only a spasm in her throat. and her resolution equal to any thing. with the fortitude of an angel! She says she never shall think well of anybody again. her constitution is a good one. Donavan says there is nothing materially to be apprehended. She has borne it 315 .’—She listened to her praise of Lucy with only moving from one chair to another. in a visit from their brother. and was heard three times to say. who came with a most serious aspect to talk over the dreadful affair. and when Mrs. Jennings talked of Edward’s affection. that she had asked these young women to her house. ‘You have heard.ed from her in nothing. ‘of the very shocking discovery that took place under our roof yesterday. I suppose. and one cannot wonder at it.’ said he with great solemnity. it seemed too awful a moment for speech.’ he continued. Ferrars too—in short it has been a scene of such complicated distress—but I will hope that the storm may be weathered without our being any of us quite overcome. ma’am. made Elinor feel equal to any thing herself.

’’ Here he stopped to be thanked. and at last she determined to send for Edward.’ said she. Duty. was attending her daughter. is not to be described. All that Mrs. was of no avail. ‘What poor Mrs. ‘I might have thought myself safe. which. with all my heart. And now to be so rewarded! ‘I wish. for otherwise we both wished very much to have invited you and Marianne to be with us. ‘THERE. I never thought Edward so stubborn. ‘that we had asked your sisters instead of them. to be sure. His mother explained to him her liberal designs. however. which being done.’ She was quite in an agony. clear of land-tax. He came. affection. as to what should be done.merely because she thought they deserved some attention. were harmless. While she with the truest affection had been planning a most eligible connection for him. assisted too as you may well suppose by my arguments. every thing was disregarded. well-behaved girls. Ferrars could say to make him put an end to the engagement. brings in a good 316 Sense and Sensibility . he went on. told him she would settle on him the Norfolk estate. it could not be in THAT quarter. was it to be supposed that he could be all the time secretly engaged to another person!—such a suspicion could never have entered her head! If she suspected ANY prepossession elsewhere. Ferrars suffered. when first Fanny broke it to her. and would be pleasant companions. in case of his marrying Miss Morton. and Fanny’s entreaties. so unfeeling before.’ says poor Fanny in her affectionate way. while your kind friend there. We consulted together. But I am sorry to relate what ensued.

no longer able to be silent. but what he did say. and in opposition to this. but she remembered her promises. He would stand to it. clapped her hands together. Jennings with blunt sincerity. Edward said very 317 . Your exclamation is very natural. that if he were to enter into any profession with a view of better support. ‘Gracious God! can this be possible!’ ‘Well may you wonder. Mr. His own two thousand pounds she protested should be his all. as well as yourself. I should have thought him a rascal. she would do all in her power to prevent him advancing in it.’ ‘Then. she would never see him again.’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook.’ he continued. to make it twelve hundred. ‘at the obstinacy which could resist such arguments as these. but if he had done otherwise. and I believe there is not a better kind of girl in the world.’ cried Mrs. however. Marianne.’ replied her brother.’ Here Marianne. when matters grew desperate. for Lucy Steele is my cousin. was in the most determined manner. and so far would she be from affording him the smallest assistance. offered even. in an ecstasy of indignation. Dashwood.thousand a-year. nor one who more deserves a good husband. ‘he has acted like an honest man! I beg your pardon. ‘was urged in vain. cost him what it might. I have some little concern in the business. represented to him the certain penury that must attend the match. if he still persisted in this low connection. and forbore. and cried. ‘All this. Nothing should prevail on him to give up his engagement.’ Marianne was going to retort.

In short. He therefore replied.’ said Mrs. is perhaps. ‘Well. in a most unhappy rupture:— Edward is dismissed for ever from his mother’s notice. Jennings. Miss Lucy Steele is. ‘and how did it end?’ ‘I am sorry to say. but where he is gone. for a woman who could not reward him. Mrs.’ Marianne sighed out her similar apprehension. good mother. and Elinor’s heart wrung for the feelings of Edward.’ ‘Poor young man!—and what is to become of him?’ 318 Sense and Sensibility . I dare say. for WE of course can make no inquiry. madam. We all wish her extremely happy. ma’am. would adopt. I do not mean to reflect upon the behaviour of any person whom you have a regard for. the son of a woman especially of such very large fortune as Mrs. especially anybody of good fortune. without any resentment. and Mrs. or whether he is still in town. the connection must be impossible. in like circumstances. but his nature was calm. while braving his mother’s threats. and I fear it will be a bad one. ‘I would by no means speak disrespectfully of any relation of yours. I do not know. Ferrars’s conduct throughout the whole. but in the present case you know. He left her house yesterday. It has been dignified and liberal. Ferrars. altogether a little extraordinary.John Dashwood was greatly astonished. a very deserving young woman. sir. Edward has drawn his own lot. and he never wished to offend anybody. has been such as every conscientious. And to have entered into a secret engagement with a young man under her uncle’s care. not open to provocation. Jennings.

) I cannot picture to myself a more wretched condition. ‘I am sure he should be very welcome to bed and board at my house. on proper conditions. but for his own folly.’ Elinor’s heart thanked her for such kindness towards Edward. ma’am! It is a melancholy consideration. But as it 319 . with a very natural kind of spirit. at lodgings and taverns. And there is one thing more preparing against him. and the more so. and so I would tell him if I could see him. it must be out of anybody’s power to assist him.’ said John Dashwood. It is not fit that he should be living about at his own charge now.’ ‘Poor young man!’ cried Mrs. Born to the prospect of such affluence! I cannot conceive a situation more deplorable. Jennings. ‘as all his friends were disposed to do by him. though she could not forbear smiling at the form of it. he might now have been in his proper situation. Jennings. which must be worse than all—his mother has determined.’ ‘Well!’ said Mrs. We must all feel for him. talking over the business. that he might. and would have wanted for nothing. ‘If he would only have done as well by himself. The interest of two thousand pounds—how can a man live on it?—and when to that is added the recollection. ‘that is HER revenge. indeed. I left her this morning with her lawyer. within three months have been in the receipt of two thousand. EveryFree eBooks at Planet eBook. five hundred a-year (for Miss Morton has thirty thousand pounds. to settle THAT estate upon Robert immediately. because it is totally out of our power to assist him.‘What. which might have been Edward’s.

’ Marianne got up and walked about the room. and Edward’s. and as her vehemence made reserve impossible in Elinor. Marianne’s indignation burst forth as soon as he quitted the room. 320 Sense and Sensibility . Ferrars’s conduct. ‘Can anything be more galling to the spirit of a man. leaving the three ladies unanimous in their sentiments on the present occasion. ‘than to see his younger brother in possession of an estate which might have been his own? Poor Edward! I feel for him sincerely. and with repeated assurances to his sisters that he really believed there was no material danger in Fanny’s indisposition. But I don’t think mine would be. and unnecessary in Mrs.’ A few minutes more spent in the same kind of effusion.’ continued John. as far at least as it regarded Mrs. and that they need not therefore be very uneasy about it.body has a way of their own. concluded his visit. the Dashwoods’. Jennings. because another had plagued me. they all joined in a very spirited critique upon the party. to make one son independent. he went away.

by this public discovery. But though confidence between them was. THEY only knew how little he had had to tempt him to be disobedient. as tending to fix still more upon her thoughts. but it brought only the torture of penitence. to urge her to exertion now. restored to its proper state. too positive assurances of Marianne. without the hope of amendment. that belief of Edward’s continued affection for herself which she rather wished to do away. She felt all the force of that 321 . that could remain to him in the loss of friends and fortune. but not as her sister had hoped. and Marianne forgave all his offences in compassion for his punishment. but only Elinor and Marianne understood its true merit. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and Marianne’s courage soon failed her. Jennings was very warm in her praise of Edward’s conduct. by the comparison it necessarily produced between Elinor’s conduct and her own. she felt it with all the pain of continual self-reproach. and how small was the consolation. in trying to converse upon a topic which always left her more dissatisfied with herself than ever.Chapter 38 M rs. regretted most bitterly that she had never exerted herself before. beyond the consciousness of doing right. Elinor avoided it upon principle. Elinor gloried in his integrity. by the too warm. it was not a subject on which either of them were fond of dwelling when alone.

had prevented her going to them within that time. Jennings and Elinor were of the number. Jennings’s conversation. Mrs. The third day succeeding their knowledge of the particulars. so beautiful a Sunday as to draw many to Kensington Gardens. and therefore it only dispirited her more. and on receiving encourage322 Sense and Sensibility . than venture into so public a place. Nothing new was heard by them. though looking rather shy. that Mrs. and for some time nothing of anybody who could by any chance whether grave or gay. she was herself left to quiet reflection. though it was only the second week in March. and nothing but the hindrance of more visitors than usual. she had resolved from the first to pay a visit of comfort and inquiry to her cousins as soon as she could. But at last she found herself with some surprise. without seeking after more. was so fine. accosted by Miss Steele. and had a constant dread of meeting them. She saw nothing of the Willoughbys. expressed great satisfaction in meeting them. or Bartlett’s Buildings.Her mind was so much weakened that she still fancied present exertion impossible. chose rather to stay at home. But though so much of the matter was known to them already. An intimate acquaintance of Mrs. Jennings joined them soon after they entered the Gardens. but Marianne. be interesting to her. and Elinor was not sorry that by her continuing with them. who. and engaging all Mrs. who knew that the Willoughbys were again in town. for a day or two afterwards. Jennings might have had enough to do in spreading that knowledge farther. nothing of Edward. of affairs in Harley Street.

but now she is quite come to. I am sure. for nothing would otherwise have been learnt. ‘I am so glad to meet you.’ Free eBooks at Planet 323 . Jennings has heard all about it. Is she angry?’ ‘Not at all. I should never have known he DID like it better than any other colour.’ said Miss Steele. to join their’s. that she would tell any thing WITHOUT being asked. Look. however. And Lady Middleton. and we are as good friends as ever. You see I cannot leave Mrs. for Mrs. ‘I suppose Mrs. Jennings immediately whispered to Elinor.ment from the particular kindness of Mrs. Jennings’s curiosity and Elinor’s too. Clarke. There now. Mrs. My cousins have been so plaguing me! I declare sometimes I do not know which way to look before them. taking her familiarly by the arm—‘for I wanted to see you of all things in the world. I believe. if he had not happened to say so. She vowed at first she would never trim me up a new bonnet. Jennings. But why should not I wear pink ribbons? I do not care if it IS the Doctor’s favourite colour. so long as she lived. Good gracious! I have had such a time of it! I never saw Lucy in such a rage in my life. YOU are going to laugh at me too. she made me this bow to my hat.’ ‘That is a good thing. ‘Get it all out of her. nor do any thing else for me again. left her own party for a short time. my dear. is SHE angry?’ ‘I cannot suppose it possible that she should. for my part. with you.’ ‘I am monstrous glad of it. and put in the feather last night.’ And then lowering her voice. She will tell you any thing if you ask.’ It was lucky.

and I believe in my heart Lucy gave it up all for lost. and I had it from Miss Sparks myself. how he had been sent for Wednesday to Harley Street.’ ‘I never heard any thing of the kind hinted at before. it was no business of other people to set it down for certain. that nobody in their senses could expect Mr. you know. and by more than one.’ speaking triumphantly. I could not tell what to think myself. Whatever Lucy might think about it herself. very well. and when Edward did not come near us for three days. I assure you. ‘people may say what they chuse about Mr. Once Lucy thought to write to him. Ferrars to give up a woman like Miss Morton. my cousin Richard said himself. ‘Oh. that when it came to the point he was afraid Mr. for it is no such thing I can tell you. However this morning he came just as we came home from church. and therefore soon judged it expedient to find her way back again to the first. did not you? But it WAS said. for Lucy Steele that had nothing at all. And besides that. and been talked 324 Sense and Sensibility . and it is quite a shame for such ill-natured reports to be spread abroad. but Miss Dashwood. ‘Well. and Saturday.’ said Elinor. and then it all came out. Friday. for we came away from your brother’s Wednesday.She had wandered away to a subject on which Elinor had nothing to say. I know. Ferrars’s declaring he would not have Lucy. but then her spirits rose against that. and did not know what was become of him. with thirty thousand pounds to her fortune. for Miss Godby told Miss Sparks. Ferrars would be off. and we saw nothing of him not all Thursday.

he had got upon his horse. on purpose to get the better of it. now he had no fortune. to put an end to the matter directly. I will take my oath he never dropt a syllable of being tired of her. la! one can’t repeat such kind of things you know)—she told him directly. and how little so ever he might have. and if he was to go into orders. to be sure. And it was entirely for HER sake. and upon HER 325 . some where or other. he said. or any thing like it. you know. if she had the least mind for it. as he had some thoughts. and nobody but Lucy would he have. because it must be for her loss. that as soon as he had went away from his mother’s house. and how he had declared before them all that he loved nobody but Lucy. she had not the least mind in the world to be by his mother and all of them. for he had nothing but two thousand pounds. it seemed to him as if. and all that—Oh. and no hope of any thing else. or of wishing to marry Miss Morton. that he said a word about being off. he could get nothing but a curacy. and leave him shift for himself. she should be very glad to have it all. Lucy would not give ear to such kind of talking. and rid into the country. But. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. And how he had been so worried by what passed. and not upon his own. And after thinking it all over and over again. and so he begged. and no nothing at all. for she could live with him upon a trifle. so she told him directly (with a great deal about sweet and love. I heard him say all this as plain as could possibly be. and how he had stayed about at an inn all Thursday and Friday. and how was they to live upon that?—He could not bear to think of her doing no better. it would be quite unkind to keep her on to the engagement. you know.

And I am sure Lucy would have done just the same by me. 326 Sense and Sensibility .or something of the kind. indeed. And just then I could not hear any more. do you think people make love when any body else is by? Oh. How could you behave so unfairly by your sister?’ ‘Oh. for I certainly would not have suffered you to give me particulars of a conversation which you ought not to have known yourself. for my cousin called from below to tell me Mrs. and all I heard was only by listening at the door.’ ‘I do not understand what you mean by interrupting them. and talked on some time about what they should do. when Martha Sharpe and I had so many secrets together. so I just run up stairs and put on a pair of silk stockings and came off with the Richardsons. ‘you were all in the same room together. I only stood at the door. but she did not care to leave Edward. (Laughing affectedly.)—No. and they must wait to be married till he got a living. Richardson was come in her coach. were not you?’ ‘No. and they agreed he should take orders directly. for a year or two back. ‘have you been repeating to me what you only learnt yourself by listening at the door? I am sorry I did not know it before.’ said Elinor. no. they were shut up in the drawing-room together.’ ‘How!’ cried Elinor. not us. and heard what I could. la! there is nothing in THAT. So then he was monstrous happy. to ask Lucy if she would like to go. and would take one of us to Kensington Gardens. for shame!— To be sure you must know better than that. La! Miss Dashwood. so I was forced to go into the room and interrupt them.

or behind a chimney-board. he says. And for my part. however. nothing was said about them.’ Elinor tried to talk of something else.’ Miss Steele was going to reply on the same subject.she never made any bones of hiding in a closet. and I took care to keep mine out of sight. he will be ordained. I know they will.’ said Elinor. ‘it is a comfort to be prepared against the worst. as soon as he can light upon a Bishop. to get Edward the curacy of his new living. an’t she? And your brother and sister were not very kind! However. What an ill-natured woman his monther is. You have got your answer ready. so he must go there for a time. ‘I wonder how you could think of such a thing? I write to the Doctor. but I am sure I would not do such a thing for all the world. and to be sure they did send us home in their own chariot. I was all in a fright for fear your sister should ask us for the huswifes she had gave us a day or two before. ‘but now he is lodging at No. on purpose to hear what we said. but Miss Steele could not be kept beyond a couple of 327 .— ‘La!’ I shall say directly. Pall Mall. when they hear of it. but. —.’ said she. I shan’t say anything against them to YOU. Edward have got some business at Oxford. ‘Edward talks of going to Oxford soon. I wonder what curacy he will get!—Good gracious! (giggling as she spoke) I’d lay my life I know what my cousins will say. but the approach of her own party made another more necesFree eBooks at Planet eBook. They will tell me I should write to the Doctor. which was more than I looked for. and after THAT. from what was uppermost in her mind. indeed!’’ ‘Well.

and Lady Middleton the same. He makes a monstrous deal of money. of which. Edward’s marriage with Lucy was as firmly determined on. exactly after her expectation.sary. Jennings. as she had concluded it would be. Good-by. Mrs. As soon as they returned to the carriage. I assure you they are very genteel people. I am sure we should be very glad to come and stay with her for as long a time as she likes. but I must not stay away from them not any longer. and if anything should happen to take you and your sister away. and Elinor was left in possession of knowledge which might feed her powers of reflection some time. and they keep their own coach.’ Such was her parting concern. I suppose Lady Middleton won’t ask us any more this bout. for after this.—every thing depended. Richardson. though she had learnt very little more than what had been already foreseen and foreplanned in her own mind. Jennings was eager for information. there seemed not the smallest chance. at present. and Mrs. I am sorry Miss Marianne was not here. she had time only to pay her farewell compliments to Mrs. and the time of its taking place remained as absolutely uncertain. but as Elinor wished to spread as 328 Sense and Sensibility . ‘Oh. La! if you have not got your spotted muslin on!—I wonder you was not afraid of its being torn. I have not time to speak to Mrs. before her company was claimed by Mrs. on his getting that preferment. la! here come the Richardsons. I had a vast deal more to say to you. Jennings should want company. but pray tell her I am quite happy to hear she is not in anger against us. Remember me kindly to her. Jennings about it myself.

Steele and Mr. was all her communication. therefore will make no more apologies.little as possible intelligence that had in the first place been so unfairly obtained. Two maids and two men.— Betty’s sister would never do for them NOW.—Then they will have a child every year! and Lord help ‘em! how poor they will be!—I must see what I can give them towards furnishing their house. and this produced from Mrs. and what little matter Mr. with the interest of his two thousand pounds. Jennings the following natural remark. but I know your friendship for me will make you pleased to hear such a good account of myself and my dear Edward. It was as follows: ‘Bartlett’s Building. as she felt assured that Lucy. indeed!—as I talked of t’other day. will set down upon a curacy of fifty pounds a-year. March. for the sake of her own consequence.—No. she confined herself to the brief repetition of such simple particulars. and finding no good comes of it. but Free eBooks at Planet eBook.’ The next morning brought Elinor a letter by the twopenny post from Lucy herself. after all the troubles we have went through 329 . ‘I hope my dear Miss Dashwood will excuse the liberty I take of writing to her. The continuance of their engagement. we all know how THAT will end:—they will wait a twelvemonth. and the means that were able to be taken for promoting its end. would choose to have known. ‘Wait for his having a living!—ay. they must get a stout girl of all works. no. Pratt can give her.

proceed to say that. but she did it for the best. but he said it should never be. yourself not the least among them. 330 Sense and Sensibility . whose great kindness I shall always thankfully remember. ‘twould be a great kindness. Jennings too. would he consent to it. and begging to be most gratefully and respectfully remembered to her. and to Sir John.—My paper reminds me to conclude. and hope for the best. trust she will speak a good word for us to Sir John. at the same time. should she come this way any morning. so I say nothing. and the dear children. to be sure. and as happy as we must always be in one another’s love. and my cousins would be proud to know her. urge him to it for prudence sake. We have had great trials. our prospects are not very bright. though earnestly did I. and would have parted for ever on the spot. when you chance to see them. but however. and should it ever be in your power to recommend him to any body that has a living to bestow. who I have told of it. hope Mrs. while he could have my affections. as will Edward too. and dear Mrs. he did not regard his mother’s anger. Jennings won’t think it too much trouble to give us a call. thank God! though we have suffered dreadfully. gratefully acknowledge many friends. am very sure you will not forget us. we are both quite well now. or Mr. Palmer. or any friend that may be able to assist us. and love to Miss Marianne. as likewise dear Mrs. I am sure you will be glad to hear. I spent two happy hours with him yesterday afternoon.—Poor Anne was much to blame for what she did. and great persecutions. he will be ordained shortly. and Lady Middleton. Jennings. but we must wait. as I thought my duty required. he would not hear of our parting.

I will go and see her. Jennings. sure enough. she performed what she concluded to be its writer’s real design. That was just like Lucy.‘I am. &c. for shewing it me.’ As soon as Elinor had finished it. who read it aloud with many comments of satisfaction and 331 . That sentence is very prettily turned. my dear. Yes. by placing it in the hands of Mrs. Jennings. with all my heart. How attentive she is.’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook. that was quite proper to let him be off if he would. It is as pretty a letter as ever I saw. She is a good-hearted girl as ever lived. yes. ‘Very well indeed!—how prettily she writes!—aye.—She calls me dear Mrs. to think of every body!—Thank you.—Very well upon my word.—Poor soul! I wish I COULD get him a living. and does Lucy’s head and heart great credit. you see.

in itself. the quiet of the country. Jennings.Chapter 39 T he Miss Dashwoods had now been rather more than two months in town. which Marianne could not be brought to acknowledge. induced her to accept it with pleasure. and Mrs. She sighed for the air. and Marianne’s impatience to be gone increased every day. the liberty. however. as. Palmer himself. This would not. joined to the very great amendment of his manners towards them since her sister had been known to be unhappy. though detaining them from home yet a few weeks longer. She began. received a very warm invitation from Charlotte to go with them.—but it was inforced with so much real politeness by Mr. and had already mentioned their wishes to their kind hostess. appeared to Elinor altogether much more eligible than any other. with both her friends. The Palmers were to remove to Cleveland about the end of March. for the Easter holidays. who resisted them with all the eloquence of her good-will. Barton must do it. have been sufficient for the delicacy of Miss Dashwood. and fancied that if any place could give her ease. Elinor was hardly less anxious than herself for their removal. as that she was conscious of the difficulties of so long a journey. 332 Sense and Sensibility . which. when a plan was suggested. seriously to turn her thoughts towards its accomplishment. and only so much less bent on its being effected immediately.

over the imaginary evils she had started.No. and their mother’s concurrence being readily gained. in a more eligible. whom she so much wished to see..—she only endeavoured to counteract them by working on others. than any other plan could do. and as there could be no occasion of their staying above a week at Cleveland. with great 333 . and their mother’s servant might easily come there to attend them down.. though a long day’s journey. but it could not alter her design. every thing relative to their Free eBooks at Planet eBook.—There. therefore. As Marianne’s affection for her mother was sincere. more comfortable manner. they might now be at home in little more than three weeks’ time. I cannot go to Cleveland.’— ‘You forget. From Cleveland. Elinor was grateful for the attention.—I cannot go into Somersetshire.’ Elinor would not argue upon the propriety of overcoming such feelings.. which was within a few miles of Bristol. that it is not in the neighbourhood of. Jennings was so far from being weary of her guest. and perhaps without any greater delay.When she told Marianne what she had done. Mrs. ‘that its situation is not. however. that she pressed them very earnestly to return with her again from Cleveland. it must triumph with little difficulty.’ ‘But it is in Somersetshire. Elinor. where I looked forward to going. as a measure which would fix the time of her returning to that dear mother.. ‘Cleveland!’—she cried. ‘No.—represented it.. you cannot expect me to go there.’ said Elinor gently. the distance to Barton was not beyond one day. her first reply was not very auspicious.

on purpose that she might NOT hear. she could not keep herself from seeing that Elinor changed colour. to provoke him to make that offer. Jennings was in hopes. by this vigorous sketch of their future ennui.’—was Mrs. Jennings’s address to him when he first called on her. she had soon afterwards good reason to think her object gained. could not escape her observation. and had even changed her seat. for. after their leaving her was settled—‘for they are quite resolved upon going home from the Palmers. and conversed with her there for several minutes. I do not know what you and I shall do without the Miss Dashwoods. he followed her to it with a look of particular meaning. in which he seemed to be apologising for the bad334 Sense and Sensibility .— and Marianne found some relief in drawing up a statement of the hours that were yet to divide her from Barton. to one close by the piano forte on which Marianne was playing.— and if so. The effect of his discourse on the lady too. on Elinor’s moving to the window to take more expeditiously the dimensions of a print.—and how forlorn we shall be. in the interval of Marianne’s turning from one lesson to another.— Still farther in confirmation of her hopes.’ Perhaps Mrs.return was arranged as far as it could be. when I come back!—Lord! we shall sit and gape at one another as dull as two cats. which might give himself an escape from it. and was too intent on what he said to pursue her employment. for though she was too honorable to listen. attended with agitation. which she was going to copy for her friend. ‘Ah! Colonel. some words of the Colonel’s inevitably reached her ear.

’ This delay on the Colonel’s side. and go away without making her any reply!—She had not thought her old friend could Free eBooks at Planet eBook. for on their breaking up the conference soon afterwards.’ Mrs. with the utmost sang-froid.’ Astonished and shocked at so unlover-like a speech. ‘I shall always think myself very much obliged to you. as he immediately did. and moving different ways. Jennings very plainly heard Elinor say. but supposed it to be the proper 335 . ‘This is very strange!—sure he need not wait to be older.ness of his house. They then talked on for a few minutes longer without her catching a syllable. that she did not think THAT any material objection. Mrs. at his thinking it necessary to do so. indeed. when another lucky stop in Marianne’s performance brought her these words in the Colonel’s calm voice. confined herself to this silent ejaculation. she was almost ready to cry out.—and Mrs. and with a voice which shewed her to feel what she said. ‘Lord! what should hinder it?’—but checking her desire. and only wondered that after hearing such a sentence. did not seem to offend or mortify his fair companion in the least. but judged from the motion of her lips.— ‘I am afraid it cannot take place very soon. however. the Colonel should be able to take leave of them. Jennings was delighted with her gratitude. This set the matter beyond a doubt. What Elinor said in reply she could not distinguish. She wondered. Jennings commended her in her heart for being so honest.

is terrible. two young people long attached to each other.’ said he. I believe.’—he replied. with great feeling. now just vacant. What had really passed between them was to this effect. and though it is certainly capable of improvement. with great compassion. perhaps. it may be nonsense to appear to doubt. the impolitic cruelty. however. and am much pleased with him. I only wish it were more valuable. ‘The cruelty. my pleasure in presenting him to it. ‘I have heard.—‘of dividing. for if I understand the matter right. but a small one. Will you be so good as to tell him that the living of Delaford. as I am informed by this day’s post. so unfortunately circumstanced as he is now. but I have seen enough of him to wish him well for his own sake.— It is a rectory.— Mrs. ‘of the injustice your friend Mr. I wish it still more. and as a friend of yours. I fear. will be 336 Sense and Sensibility .— Have I been rightly informed?—Is it so?—‘ Elinor told him that it was. I have seen Mr. not to such an amount as to afford him a very comfortable income. Ferrars does not know what she may be doing—what she may drive her son to. he has been entirely cast off by them for persevering in his engagement with a very deserving young woman.have made so indifferent a suitor. did not make more than 200 L per annum. Ferrars two or three times in Harley Street. is his. He is not a young man with whom one can be intimately acquainted in a short time. Such as it is. or attempting to divide. if he think it worth his acceptance—but THAT. I understand that he intends to take orders. the late incumbent. Ferrars has suffered from his family.

if it were really his wish to put off so agreeable an office to another. from which. still seemed so desirous of its being given through her means. was already provided to enable him to marry.—but whatever minor feelings less pure. in the course of the day. she believed. which only two days before she had considered as hopeless for 337 . and warmly expressed. and her gratitude for the particular friendship. might have a share in that emotion. After this had been setFree eBooks at Planet eBook.’ Elinor’s astonishment at this commission could hardly have been greater. unwilling to give Edward the pain of receiving an obligation from HER. had the Colonel been really making her an offer of his hand. were strongly felt. and fortunately she had heard his address from Miss Steele.— but Colonel Brandon. But at the same time. It was an office in short. She thanked him for it with all her heart. of all people in the world. Edward. which together prompted Colonel Brandon to this act.very great. she would have been very glad to be spared herself. was still in town. Jennings had attributed to a very different cause. declining it likewise. was fixed on to bestow it!—Her emotion was such as Mrs. The preferment. she could not help thinking that no one could so well perform it as himself. spoke of Edward’s principles and disposition with that praise which she knew them to deserve. that she would not on any account make farther opposition.— and SHE. Pray assure him of it. less pleasing. She could undertake therefore to inform him of it. and promised to undertake the commission with pleasure. on motives of equal delicacy. her esteem for the general benevolence.

I am afraid it cannot take place very soon. as anybody in his style of life would venture to settle on— and he said so. ‘I cannot imagine any inconvenience to them. Ferrars comfortable as a bachelor. that the house was small and indifferent. as Mrs. but 338 Sense and Sensibility . and THEN it was that he mentioned with regret.—an evil which Elinor. ‘The smallness of the house.’ By which the Colonel was surprised to find that SHE was considering Mr. his only object of happiness. What I am now doing indeed. Colonel Brandon began to talk of his own advantage in securing so respectable and agreeable a neighbour. and my interest is hardly more extensive.—‘ Such was the sentence which.—at least. since it can advance him so little towards what must be his principal. for it will be in proportion to their family and income. Ferrars’s marriage as the certain consequence of the presentation. Jennings. by an unforeseen chance it should be in my power to serve him farther. however. made very light of. ‘This little rectory CAN do no more than make Mr.’ said she. for he did not suppose it possible that Delaford living could supply such an income.tled. when misunderstood. so justly offended the delicate feelings of Mrs. it cannot enable him to marry. If. His marriage must still be a distant good. at least as far as regarded its size. I am sorry to say that my patronage ends with this. seems nothing at all. if I am not as ready to be useful to him then as I sincerely wish I could be at present. I must think very differently of him from what I now do. Jennings had supposed her to do.

Free eBooks at Planet eBook. may perhaps appear in general. the gratitude expressed by the latter on their parting.after this narration of what really passed between Colonel Brandon and Elinor. nor less properly worded than if it had arisen from an offer of 339 . while they stood at the window. not less reasonably excited.

’ 340 Sense and Sensibility . Few people who have so compassionate a heart! I never was more astonished in my life. somehow or other he will soon find an opportunity. you are very modest.’ ‘Lord! my dear. there was nothing more likely to happen.’ said Mrs. as soon as the gentleman had withdrawn. sagaciously smiling. my dear. I wish you joy of it again and again. and I feel the goodness of Colonel Brandon most sensibly. Jennings—‘Oh! as to that. for though. and I wish you joy of it with all my heart. I TRIED to keep out of hearing. ma’am. Miss Dashwood. upon my honour. ‘It is a matter of great joy to me. ‘I do not ask you what the Colonel has been saying to you.’ ‘Thank you. and if ever there was a happy couple in the world. for I have often thought of late.’ said Elinor.’ ‘You judged from your knowledge of the Colonel’s general benevolence. Well. Jennings.’ ‘Opportunity!’ repeated Mrs. I an’t the least astonished at it in the world. I think I shall soon know where to look for them. but at least you could not foresee that the opportunity would so very soon occur.Chapter 40 ‘W ell. I could not help catching enough to understand his business. And I assure you I never was better pleased in my life. when a man has once made up his mind to such a thing. There are not many men who would act as he has done.

Ferrars.’ ‘He spoke of its being out of repair. but I shall not mention it at present to any body else. you must long to tell your sister all about it. for I dare say your mind is too full of the matter to care for company. indeed.’ ‘ 341 . I do not know what the Colonel would be at.— ‘Well. I shall do THAT directly.’ ‘Well. that I do. ma’am. ‘Then you would not have me tell it to Lucy. Jennings rather disappointed. and whose fault is that? why don’t he repair it?— who should do it but himself?’ They were interrupted by the servant’s coming in to announce the carriage being at the door. I do not ask you to go with me.‘You mean to go to Delaford after them I suppose. for I think of going as far as Holborn to-day. and besides.’ Marianne had left the room before the conversation began. Jennings immediately preparing to go. and Mrs. And as to the house being a bad one. I shall tell Marianne of it. ‘Aye. however. we may have it all over in the evening. ‘Certainly. I must be gone before I have had half my talk out. for it is as good a one as ever I saw.’ ‘Oh! very well. It is of importance that no time should be lost with him. One day’s delay will not be very material. ma’am. But. for we shall be quite alone. and till I have written to Mr. for he will of course have much to Free eBooks at Planet eBook. with a faint smile.’ said Mrs. said. not even Lucy if you please.’ said Elinor. my dear. my dear. I think it ought not to be mentioned to any body else.

he must be ordained in readiness.’ This speech at first puzzled Mrs. produced a very happy idea. and therefore only replied to its conclusion. Ferrars than himself. she could not immediately comprehend. so much the better for him. ‘I have just been thinking of Betty’s sister. and she exclaimed. Why Mr. Ay. you will think of all that at your leisure. my dear. Ferrars is to be the man. neither did she think it worth inquiring into. I should be very glad to get her so good a mistress.’ And away she went. Jennings’s speech. Well. to be sure. is not this rather out of character? Should not the Colonel write himself?—sure. however.’ ‘And so YOU are forced to do it. Ferrars was to have been written to about it in such a hurry. I have not heard of any thing to please me so well since Charlotte was brought to bed. Jennings exceedingly. and works very well at her needle. Mr. Well THAT is an odd kind of delicacy! However. I will not disturb you (seeing her preparing to write.’ Elinor did not quite understand the beginning of Mrs. But. A few moments’ reflection. ‘Colonel Brandon is so delicate a man. and I am very glad to find things are so forward between you. ho!—I understand you. However. She is an excellent relative to his ordination.’ 342 Sense and Sensibility . But whether she would do for a lady’s maid. my dear. that he rather wished any one to announce his intentions to Mr. he is the proper person. So goodby.— ‘Oh.) You know your own concerns best. my dear. but returning again in a moment. I am sure I can’t tell.

to force her upon this greatest exertion of all.‘Certainly. which. but she equally feared to say too much or too little. was now all her concern. with the pen in her band. in the midst of her perplexity.’ replied Elinor. after apologising for not returning herself. and what she had to tell him. and they sat down together in a most promising state of embarrassFree eBooks at Planet eBook. ma’am. that however difficult it might be to express herself properly by letter. How she should begin—how she should express herself in her note to Edward. when her visitor entered. Jennings at the door in her way to the carriage. it was at least preferable to giving the information by word of mouth. and therefore not since his knowing her to be acquainted with it. He had met Mrs. and wanted to speak with him on very particular business. as he came to leave his farewell 343 . till broken in on by the entrance of Edward himself. with the consciousness of what she had been thinking of. by saying that Miss Dashwood was above. The particular circumstances between them made a difficulty of that which to any other person would have been the easiest thing in the world. and sat deliberating over her paper. made her feel particularly uncomfortable for some minutes. than to be mistress of the subject. He too was much distressed. Elinor had just been congratulating herself. Her astonishment and confusion were very great on his so sudden appearance. and she. not hearing much of what she said. had obliged him to enter. She had not seen him before since his engagement became public. and more anxious to be alone.

‘Mrs. which I was on the point of communicating by paper.ment.) Colonel Brandon. ‘without receiving our good wishes. however. has desired me to say. though at the same time. after taking a chair.’ ‘You would not have gone. he made his apology in form as soon as he could say any thing. I have something of consequence to inform you of. he could not recollect. I should have been extremely sorry to leave London without seeing you and your sister. Allow me to congratulate you on having so respectable and well-judging a friend. who was here only ten minutes ago.—Whether he had asked her pardon for his intrusion on first coming into the room. that understanding you mean to take orders. and to join in his wish that the living—it is about two hundred a-year—were much more considerable.’ said he. Jennings told me. and such as might better enable you to—as might be more than a temporary accommoda344 Sense and Sensibility . even if we had not been able to give them in person. at least I understood her so—or I certainly should not have intruded on you in such a manner. he has great pleasure in offering you the living of Delaford now just vacant. especially as it will most likely be some time—it is not probable that I should soon have the pleasure of meeting you again. I am charged with a most agreeable office (breathing rather faster than usual as she spoke. Mrs. Jennings was quite right in what she said. ‘that you wished to speak with me. I go to Oxford tomorrow.’ said Elinor. recovering herself. but determining to be on the safe side. and determined to get over what she so much dreaded as soon as possible. and only wishes it were more valuable.

I did not even know. it cannot be expected that any one else should say for him. and Colonel Brandon’s discernment of it.’ ‘No. I am no orator. to your 345 . ‘Colonel Brandon means it as a testimony of his concern for what has lately passed—for the cruel situation in which the unjustifiable conduct of your family has placed you—a concern which I am sure Marianne.tion to yourself—such. as might establish all your views of happiness. and his particular approbation of your behaviour on the present occasion. such unthought-of information could not fail of exciting.—I feel it—I would express it if I could—but. with sudden consciousness. I owe it all. myself. till I understood his design. I do assure you that you owe it entirely. must share. but he said only these two words. as you well know. to your own merit. gathering more resolution.’ ‘Colonel Brandon give ME a living!—Can it be possible?’ ‘The unkindness of your own relations has made you astonished to find friendship any where. and all your friends. for I cannot be ignorant that to you. and likewise as a proof of his high esteem for your general character. ‘Colonel Brandon!’ ‘Yes.’ ‘You are very much mistaken.’ replied be. He LOOKED all the astonishment which such unexpected.’ What Edward felt. as some of the worst was over. Free eBooks at Planet eBook.’ continued Elinor. ‘not to find it in YOU. I have had no hand in it. at least almost entirely. as he could not say it himself. in short.

and as you will be such very near neighbours (for I understand the parsonage is almost close to the mansion-house. after Elinor had ceased to speak. that she acknowledged it with hesitation.’ said he. all that you have heard him to be. but when she had turned away her head.’ Truth obliged her to acknowledge some small share in the action. but. James Street. upon my word. nor had it ever occurred to me that he might have had such a living in his gift. 346 Sense and Sensibility . on farther acquaintance. ‘Colonel Brandon. and as if it were rather an effort.—at last. perhaps—indeed I know he HAS. For a short time he sat deep in thought. and your brother I know esteems him highly.’ Edward made no answer. as seemed to say. As a friend of mine. and in his manners perfectly the gentleman. rising from his chair. that he might hereafter wish the distance between the parsonage and the mansion-house much greater. ‘Colonel Brandon seems a man of great worth and respectability. soon afterwards. which probably contributed to fix that suspicion in his mind which had recently entered it. you owe nothing to my solicitation.that the living was vacant.’ replied Elinor. he said. still greater pleasure in bestowing it. I think. He is undoubtedly a sensible man. but she was at the same time so unwilling to appear as the benefactress of Edward. ‘I believe that you will find him.) it is particularly important that he SHOULD be all this. gave her a look so serious. so uncheerful.’ ‘Indeed. he may. I have always heard him spoken of as such. so earnest. lodges in St. of my family.

than the power of expressing it. ‘I sent you up to the young man. than by anything else.’ said Elinor to herself. Jennings came home. to assure him that he has made me a very—an exceedingly happy man. my dear.’ Elinor did not offer to detain him. though she returned from seeing people whom she had never seen before. with rather an attempt to return the same good will.’ she cried.’ said Elinor. she sat down to reconsider the past. ‘I shall see him the husband of Lucy. Did not I do right?—And I suppose you had no great difficulty—You did not find him very unwilling to accept your proposal?’ ‘No. and. When Mrs. as the door shut him out. on HIS.’ ‘Well. of course. that she reverted to it again as soon as Elinor appeared. THAT was not very likely.’ ‘Really. ‘When I see him again. and how soon will he be ready?—For it seems all to depend upon that. her mind was so much more occupied by the important secret in her possession. ‘Well. and they parted. ‘I must hurry away then.Elinor told him the number of the house. with a very earnest assurance on HER side of her unceasing good wishes for his happiness in every change of situation that might befall him. ma’am. to give him those thanks which you will not allow me to give YOU.’ And with this pleasing anticipation. to reflect on her own with discontent. ‘I know so little of these kind of Free eBooks at Planet 347 . recall the words and endeavour to comprehend all the feelings of Edward. and of whom therefore she must have a great deal to say.

Ferrars. after the first ebullition of surprise and satisfaction was over. or the preparation necessary. for Mrs.’ ‘Lord bless you.’ ‘Two or three months!’ cried Mrs. my dear!—Sure you do not mean to persuade me that the Colonel only marries you for the sake of giving ten guineas to Mr. Ferrars. Ferrars!’ The deception could not continue after this. that I can hardly even conjecture as to the time. and an explanation immediately took place. and can the Colonel wait two or three months! Lord bless me!—I am sure it would put ME quite out of patience!—And though one would be very glad to do a kindness by poor Mr. and I think the housekeeper told me could make up fifteen beds!— and to 348 Sense and Sensibility . Jennings. Sure somebody else might be found that would do as well. Jennings only exchanged one form of delight for another. but I suppose two or three months will complete his ordination. Colonel Brandon’s only object is to be of use to Mr. as I thought. the parsonage is but a small one. ‘what can you be thinking of?— Why.’ said Elinor. how calmly you talk of it.’ said she. but to hear a man apologising. without any material loss of happiness to either. for a house that to my knowledge has five sitting rooms on the ground-floor. somebody that is in orders already. ‘Aye. I do think it is not worth while to wait two or three months for him. and still without forfeiting her expectation of the first. ‘Lord! my dear. aye. by which both gained considerable amusement for the moment.’ ‘My dear ma’am. ‘and very likely MAY be out of repair.forms. 349 . he thinks that nobody else can marry on less. and I am sure I sha’nt go if Lucy an’t there. if I am alive. before Lucy goes to it. Take my word for too. as to the probability of their not waiting for any thing more. we must touch up the Colonel to do some thing to the parsonage. my dear. that had been used to live in Barton cottage!—It seems quite ridiculous. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and make it comfortable for them. because he has two thousand a-year himself. I shall be paying a visit at Delaford Parsonage before Michaelmas. But.’ Elinor was quite of her opinion.’ ‘But Colonel Brandon does not seem to have any idea of the living’s being enough to allow them to marry. my dear.’ ‘The Colonel is a ninny.

for she believed her capable of doing any thing in the world for those she really valued.Chapter 41 E dward. anxious that his tithes should be raised to the utmost. his cows. proceeded with his happiness to Lucy. of his servants. having carried his thanks to Colonel Brandon. his carriage. from any backwardness to give Elinor that credit which Edward WOULD give her. Jennings most heartily in her expectation of their being all comfortably together in Delaford Parsonage before Michaelmas. and his poultry. and her own spirits. at the same time. and she joined Mrs. and such was the excess of it by the time he reached Bartlett’s Buildings. and openly declared that no exertion for their good on Miss Dashwood’s part. So far was she. Jennings. were at least very certain. 350 Sense and Sensibility . that she was able to assure Mrs. who called on her again the next day with her congratulations. that she had never seen him in such spirits before in her life. was ready to own all their obligation to her. she was not only ready to worship him as a saint. as far as she possibly could. and scarcely resolved to avail herself. at Delaford. either present or future. that she spoke of her friendship for them both with the most grateful warmth. Her own happiness. As for Colonel Brandon. but was moreover truly anxious that he should be treated as one in all worldly concerns. would ever surprise her.

told her that he had been just going to call in Berkeley Street. for which no one could really have less inclination. whom neither of the others had so much reason to dislike. John Dashwood. so very much disliked 351 . for I am sure she will not have the least objection in the world to seeing YOU. that not even her curiosity to see how she looked after the late discovery. assuring her that Fanny would be very glad to see her.— Very far from it. and to run the risk of a tete-a-tete with a woman. Jennings. however. and as since that time no notice had been taken by them of his wife’s indisposition. could overcome her unwillingness to be in her company again. not contented with absolutely refusing to go herself. Mrs. They walked up stairs in to the drawing-room. nor her strong desire to affront her by taking Edward’s part. invited her to come in. which not only opposed her own inclination.— This was an obligation. Elinor began to feel it necessary to pay her a visit. Marianne. and Mrs.It was now above a week since John Dashwood had called in Berkeley Street.—Nobody was there. her husband accidentally came out. Dashwood was denied. beyond one verbal enquiry. but which had not the assistance of any encouragement from her companions. though her carriage was always at Elinor’s service. and. The consequence was. I suppose.’ said he:—‘I will go to her presently. was very urgent to prevent her sister’s going at all. ‘Fanny is in her own room. but before the carriage could turn from the house. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. He expressed great pleasure in meeting Elinor. that Elinor set out by herself to pay a visit.

and was coming to you on purpose to enquire farther about it. however—on recollection—that the case may probably be THIS. This living of Colonel Brandon’s— can it be true?—has he really given it to Edward?—I heard it yesterday by chance. NOW especially there cannot be—but however.—Aye. ‘I am not sorry to see you alone.—Why would not Marianne come?’— Elinor made what excuse she could for her.’ 352 Sense and Sensibility . I am convinced that there is a vast deal of inconsistency in almost every human character.indeed. ‘for I have a good deal to say to you.—Colonel Brandon has given the living of Delaford to Edward. and likely to vacate it soon—he might have got I dare say—fourteen hundred pounds.’ ‘Really!—Well. you and Marianne were always great favourites.’ ‘Very well—and for the next presentation to a living of that value—supposing the late incumbent to have been old and sickly. And how came he not to have settled that matter before this person’s death?—NOW indeed it would be too late to sell it.’ he replied. depend upon it. this is very astonishing!—no relationship!—no connection between them!—and now that livings fetch such a price!—what was the value of this?’ ‘About two hundred a year. that is the fact. I suppose. Edward is only to hold the living till the person to whom the Colonel has really sold the presentation. but a man of Colonel Brandon’s sense!—I wonder he should be so improvident in a point of such common. concern!—Well. is old enough to take it. aye. such natural.’ ‘It is perfectly true.

by which neither she nor her child could be possibly impoverished. upon her late behaviour. and has made all those over whom she had any influence. whatever Colonel Brandon may be. ‘Mrs. she cast him off for ever.—for THAT must be quite out of the question. must understand the terms on which it was given. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Ferrars. however.—You will not mention the matter to Fanny. an acquisition of wealth to her brother. and I believe it will be best to keep it entirely concealed from her as long as may be. however. well.—she will not like to hear it much talked of.’ added he. after hearing what she said—‘what could be the Colonel’s motive?’ ‘A very simple one—to be of use to Mr. and she bears it vastly well. is she supposed to feel at all?—She has done with her son. 353 . that she thought Fanny might have borne with composure. and by relating that she had herself been employed in conveying the offer from Colonel Brandon to Edward. very positively. for though I have broke it to her. Ferrars can have the smallest satisfaction in knowing that her son has money enough to live upon. yet why. lowering his voice to the tone becoming so important a subject.— When the marriage takes place.’ Elinor had some difficulty here to refrain from observing.Elinor contradicted it. and. obliged him to submit to her authority.’ ‘But why should such precaution be used?—Though it is not to be supposed that Mrs. Ferrars. ‘It is truly astonishing!’—he cried. I fear she must hear of it all.’ ‘Well. Edward is a very lucky man. ‘knows nothing about it at present.

‘The lady. Mrs. Mrs.cast him off likewise. Ferrars can never forget that Edward is her son. Dashwood.’ Elinor was silent. they are both very agree354 Sense and Sensibility . I suppose. she cannot be imagined liable to any impression of sorrow or of joy on his account— she cannot be interested in any thing that befalls him. from your manner of speaking. and yet retain the anxiety of a parent!’ ‘Ah! Elinor. after doing so. has no choice in the affair. must be concealed from her as much as possible. therefore every circumstance that may accelerate that dreadful event. ‘We think NOW.’ said John. Ferrars is one of the most affectionate mothers in the world.’ Elinor.—and as to any thing else. ‘your reasoning is very good.— She would not be so weak as to throw away the comfort of a child. after a short pause.’ ‘You wrong her exceedingly. for Robert will now to all intents and purposes be considered as the eldest son.’ ‘Certainly. but it is founded on ignorance of human nature. ‘of ROBERT’S marrying Miss Morton. Surely. When Edward’s unhappy match takes place. depend upon it his mother will feel as much as if she had never discarded him.’—said Mr.’ ‘Choice!—how do you mean?’ ‘I only mean that I suppose.’ ‘You surprise me. I should think it must nearly have escaped her memory by THIS time. calmly replied. it must be the same to Miss Morton whether she marry Edward or Robert. there can be no difference. smiling at the grave and decisive importance of her brother’s tone. and.

able young men: I do not know that one is superior to the other.’ Elinor said no more, and John was also for a short time silent.—His reflections ended thus. ‘Of ONE thing, my dear sister,’ kindly taking her hand, and speaking in an awful whisper,—‘I may assure you;— and I WILL do it, because I know it must gratify you. I have good reason to think—indeed I have it from the best authority, or I should not repeat it, for otherwise it would be very wrong to say any thing about it—but I have it from the very best authority—not that I ever precisely heard Mrs. Ferrars say it herself—but her daughter DID, and I have it from her—That in short, whatever objections there might be against a certain—a certain connection—you understand me—it would have been far preferable to her, it would not have given her half the vexation that THIS does. I was exceedingly pleased to hear that Mrs. Ferrars considered it in that light— a very gratifying circumstance you know to us all. ‘It would have been beyond comparison,’ she said, ‘the least evil of the two, and she would be glad to compound NOW for nothing worse.’ But however, all that is quite out of the question—not to be thought of or mentioned— as to any attachment you know—it never could be—all that is gone by. But I thought I would just tell you of this, because I knew how much it must please you. Not that you have any reason to regret, my dear Elinor. There is no doubt of your doing exceedingly well—quite as well, or better, perhaps, all things considered. Has Colonel Brandon been with you lately?’
Free eBooks at Planet 355

Elinor had heard enough, if not to gratify her vanity, and raise her self-importance, to agitate her nerves and fill her mind;—and she was therefore glad to be spared from the necessity of saying much in reply herself, and from the danger of hearing any thing more from her brother, by the entrance of Mr. Robert Ferrars. After a few moments’ chat, John Dashwood, recollecting that Fanny was yet uninformed of her sister’s being there, quitted the room in quest of her; and Elinor was left to improve her acquaintance with Robert, who, by the gay unconcern, the happy self-complacency of his manner while enjoying so unfair a division of his mother’s love and liberality, to the prejudice of his banished brother, earned only by his own dissipated course of life, and that brother’s integrity, was confirming her most unfavourable opinion of his head and heart. They had scarcely been two minutes by themselves, before he began to speak of Edward; for he, too, had heard of the living, and was very inquisitive on the subject. Elinor repeated the particulars of it, as she had given them to John; and their effect on Robert, though very different, was not less striking than it had been on HIM. He laughed most immoderately. The idea of Edward’s being a clergyman, and living in a small parsonage-house, diverted him beyond measure;—and when to that was added the fanciful imagery of Edward reading prayers in a white surplice, and publishing the banns of marriage between John Smith and Mary Brown, he could conceive nothing more ridiculous. Elinor, while she waited in silence and immovable gravity, the conclusion of such folly, could not restrain her eyes
356 Sense and Sensibility

from being fixed on him with a look that spoke all the contempt it excited. It was a look, however, very well bestowed, for it relieved her own feelings, and gave no intelligence to him. He was recalled from wit to wisdom, not by any reproof of her’s, but by his own sensibility. ‘We may treat it as a joke,’ said he, at last, recovering from the affected laugh which had considerably lengthened out the genuine gaiety of the moment—‘but, upon my soul, it is a most serious business. Poor Edward! he is ruined for ever. I am extremely sorry for it— for I know him to be a very good-hearted creature; as well-meaning a fellow perhaps, as any in the world. You must not judge of him, Miss Dashwood, from YOUR slight acquaintance.—Poor Edward!—His manners are certainly not the happiest in nature.—But we are not all born, you know, with the same powers,—the same address.— Poor fellow!—to see him in a circle of strangers!— to be sure it was pitiable enough!—but upon my soul, I believe he has as good a heart as any in the kingdom; and I declare and protest to you I never was so shocked in my life, as when it all burst forth. I could not believe it.— My mother was the first person who told me of it; and I, feeling myself called on to act with resolution, immediately said to her, ‘My dear madam, I do not know what you may intend to do on the occasion, but as for myself, I must say, that if Edward does marry this young woman, I never will see him again.’ That was what I said immediately.— I was most uncommonly shocked, indeed!—Poor Edward!—he has done for himself completely—shut himself out for ever from all decent society!—but, as I directly
Free eBooks at Planet 357

said to my mother, I am not in the least surprised at it; from his style of education, it was always to be expected. My poor mother was half frantic.’ ‘Have you ever seen the lady?’ ‘Yes; once, while she was staying in this house, I happened to drop in for ten minutes; and I saw quite enough of her. The merest awkward country girl, without style, or elegance, and almost without beauty.— I remember her perfectly. Just the kind of girl I should suppose likely to captivate poor Edward. I offered immediately, as soon as my mother related the affair to me, to talk to him myself, and dissuade him from the match; but it was too late THEN, I found, to do any thing, for unluckily, I was not in the way at first, and knew nothing of it till after the breach had taken place, when it was not for me, you know, to interfere. But had I been informed of it a few hours earlier—I think it is most probable—that something might have been hit on. I certainly should have represented it to Edward in a very strong light. ‘My dear fellow,’ I should have said, ‘consider what you are doing. You are making a most disgraceful connection, and such a one as your family are unanimous in disapproving.’ I cannot help thinking, in short, that means might have been found. But now it is all too late. He must be starved, you know;— that is certain; absolutely starved.’ He had just settled this point with great composure, when the entrance of Mrs. John Dashwood put an end to the subject. But though SHE never spoke of it out of her own family, Elinor could see its influence on her mind, in the something like confusion of countenance with which
358 Sense and Sensibility

she entered, and an attempt at cordiality in her behaviour to herself. She even proceeded so far as to be concerned to find that Elinor and her sister were so soon to leave town, as she had hoped to see more of them;—an exertion in which her husband, who attended her into the room, and hung enamoured over her accents, seemed to distinguish every thing that was most affectionate and graceful.

Free eBooks at Planet


Chapter 42


ne other short call in Harley Street, in which Elinor received her brother’s congratulations on their travelling so far towards Barton without any expense, and on Colonel Brandon’s being to follow them to Cleveland in a day or two, completed the intercourse of the brother and sisters in town;—and a faint invitation from Fanny, to come to Norland whenever it should happen to be in their way, which of all things was the most unlikely to occur, with a more warm, though less public, assurance, from John to Elinor, of the promptitude with which he should come to see her at Delaford, was all that foretold any meeting in the country. It amused her to observe that all her friends seemed determined to send her to Delaford;—a place, in which, of all others, she would now least chuse to visit, or wish to reside; for not only was it considered as her future home by her brother and Mrs. Jennings, but even Lucy, when they parted, gave her a pressing invitation to visit her there. Very early in April, and tolerably early in the day, the two parties from Hanover Square and Berkeley Street set out from their respective homes, to meet, by appointment, on the road. For the convenience of Charlotte and her child, they were to be more than two days on their journey, and Mr. Palmer, travelling more expeditiously with Colonel
360 Sense and Sensibility

Brandon, was to join them at Cleveland soon after their arrival. Marianne, few as had been her hours of comfort in London, and eager as she had long been to quit it, could not, when it came to the point, bid adieu to the house in which she had for the last time enjoyed those hopes, and that confidence, in Willoughby, which were now extinguished for ever, without great pain. Nor could she leave the place in which Willoughby remained, busy in new engagements, and new schemes, in which SHE could have no share, without shedding many tears. Elinor’s satisfaction, at the moment of removal, was more positive. She had no such object for her lingering thoughts to fix on, she left no creature behind, from whom it would give her a moment’s regret to be divided for ever, she was pleased to be free herself from the persecution of Lucy’s friendship, she was grateful for bringing her sister away unseen by Willoughby since his marriage, and she looked forward with hope to what a few months of tranquility at Barton might do towards restoring Marianne’s peace of mind, and confirming her own. Their journey was safely performed. The second day brought them into the cherished, or the prohibited, county of Somerset, for as such was it dwelt on by turns in Marianne’s imagination; and in the forenoon of the third they drove up to Cleveland. Cleveland was a spacious, modern-built house, situated on a sloping lawn. It had no park, but the pleasure-grounds were tolerably extensive; and like every other place of the
Free eBooks at Planet 361

same degree of importance, it had its open shrubbery, and closer wood walk, a road of smooth gravel winding round a plantation, led to the front, the lawn was dotted over with timber, the house itself was under the guardianship of the fir, the mountain-ash, and the acacia, and a thick screen of them altogether, interspersed with tall Lombardy poplars, shut out the offices. Marianne entered the house with a heart swelling with emotion from the consciousness of being only eighty miles from Barton, and not thirty from Combe Magna; and before she had been five minutes within its walls, while the others were busily helping Charlotte to show her child to the housekeeper, she quitted it again, stealing away through the winding shrubberies, now just beginning to be in beauty, to gain a distant eminence; where, from its Grecian temple, her eye, wandering over a wide tract of country to the south-east, could fondly rest on the farthest ridge of hills in the horizon, and fancy that from their summits Combe Magna might be seen. In such moments of precious, invaluable misery, she rejoiced in tears of agony to be at Cleveland; and as she returned by a different circuit to the house, feeling all the happy privilege of country liberty, of wandering from place to place in free and luxurious solitude, she resolved to spend almost every hour of every day while she remained with the Palmers, in the indulgence of such solitary rambles. She returned just in time to join the others as they quitted the house, on an excursion through its more immediate premises; and the rest of the morning was easily whiled
362 Sense and Sensibility

away, in lounging round the kitchen garden, examining the bloom upon its walls, and listening to the gardener’s lamentations upon blights, in dawdling through the green-house, where the loss of her favourite plants, unwarily exposed, and nipped by the lingering frost, raised the laughter of Charlotte,—and in visiting her poultry-yard, where, in the disappointed hopes of her dairy-maid, by hens forsaking their nests, or being stolen by a fox, or in the rapid decrease of a promising young brood, she found fresh sources of merriment. The morning was fine and dry, and Marianne, in her plan of employment abroad, had not calculated for any change of weather during their stay at Cleveland. With great surprise therefore, did she find herself prevented by a settled rain from going out again after dinner. She had depended on a twilight walk to the Grecian temple, and perhaps all over the grounds, and an evening merely cold or damp would not have deterred her from it; but a heavy and settled rain even SHE could not fancy dry or pleasant weather for walking. Their party was small, and the hours passed quietly away. Mrs. Palmer had her child, and Mrs. Jennings her carpet-work; they talked of the friends they had left behind, arranged Lady Middleton’s engagements, and wondered whether Mr. Palmer and Colonel Brandon would get farther than Reading that night. Elinor, however little concerned in it, joined in their discourse; and Marianne, who had the knack of finding her way in every house to the library, however it might be avoided by the family in general,
Free eBooks at Planet 363

She found him. was engaging. uncertain in his hours. as far as Elinor could perceive. though evident was not disgusting. For the rest of his character and habits. however. fond of his child. though affecting to slight it. Jennings and Charlotte. and only occasionally rude to his wife and her mother. her folly. The two gentlemen arrived the next day to a very late dinner. by too great an aptitude to fancy himself as much superior to people in general. which a long morning of the same continued rain had reduced very low. Elinor had seen so little of Mr. perfectly the gentleman in his behaviour to all his visitors. which ought to have 364 Sense and Sensibility . Nothing was wanting on Mrs.soon procured herself a book. The openness and heartiness of her manner more than atoned for that want of recollection and elegance which made her often deficient in the forms of politeness. to make them feel themselves welcome. and idled away the mornings at billiards. and only prevented from being so always. Palmer’s side that constant and friendly good humour could do. that she knew not what to expect to find him in his own family. affording a pleasant enlargement of the party. as he must feel himself to be to Mrs. they were marked. her kindness. and Elinor could have forgiven every thing but her laugh. with no traits at all unusual in his sex and time of life. she found him very capable of being a pleasant companion. recommended by so pretty a face. Palmer. and in that little had seen so much variety in his address to her sister and herself. because it was not conceited. and a very welcome variety to their conversation. He was nice in his eating.

and the kind of confidant of himself. perhaps. But as it 365 . Ferrars. she now received intelligence from Colonel Brandon. much better than she had expected. except by Mrs. to make her suspect it herself.— not sorry to be driven by the observation of his Epicurism.—His behaviour to her in this. simple taste. and his deference for her opinion. his open pleasure in meeting her after an absence of only ten days. and would have been enough. or at least of some of his concerns. Jennings’s persuasion of his attachment. who had been into Dorsetshire lately. upon the whole. believed Marianne his real favourite. had not Elinor still. and his conceit. Jennings thought only of his behaviour. and diffident feelings. Of Edward. however. described its deficiencies. and in her heart was not sorry that she could like him no more. such a notion had scarcely ever entered her head. to rest with complacency on the remembrance of Edward’s generous temper.been devoted to business. and told her what he meant to do himself towards removing them. as from the first.—SHE could discover in Free eBooks at Planet eBook. entirely escaped the latter lady’s observation. talked to her a great deal of the parsonage at Delaford.—she watched his eyes. Jennings’s suggestion.—and while his looks of anxious solicitude on Marianne’s feeling. She liked him. his readiness to converse with her. his selfishness. might very well justify Mrs. treating her at once as the disinterested friend of Mr. as well as in every other particular. in her head and throat. and she could not help believing herself the nicest observer of the two. and who. because unexpressed by words. the beginning of a heavy cold. while Mrs.

were all declined. and it was with difficulty that Elinor prevailed on her. 366 Sense and Sensibility . with a pain in her limbs. a good night’s rest was to cure her entirely. where there was something more of wildness than in the rest. when she went to bed. and the grass was the longest and wettest. and the notice of herself. though for a day or two trifled with or denied. Two delighful twilight walks on the third and fourth evenings of her being there. not merely on the dry gravel of the shrubbery.them the quick feelings. and needless alarm of a lover. and a sore throat. and as usual. but all over the grounds. Though heavy and feverish. Prescriptions poured in from all quarters. to try one or two of the simplest of the remedies. had—assisted by the still greater imprudence of sitting in her wet shoes and stockings—given Marianne a cold so violent as. would force itself by increasing ailments on the concern of every body. where the trees were the oldest. and especially in the most distant parts of them. and a cough.

Jennings’s advice. who had been inclined from the first Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and forcing proper medicines on her at 367 .Chapter 43 M arianne got up the next morning at her usual time. Mrs. gave instant alarm to Mrs. and when. yet. and felt no real alarm. But a day spent in sitting shivering over the fire with a book in her hand. and though encouraging Miss Dashwood to expect that a very few days would restore her sister to health. He came. weary and languid. which she was unable to read. by pronouncing her disorder to have a putrid tendency. at last. and tried to prove herself so. though attending and nursing her the whole day. she went early to bed. however. and returned voluntarily to her bed. A very restless and feverish night. or in lying. confessed herself unable to sit up. and when Marianne. Colonel Brandon was only astonished at her sister’s composure. on a sofa. by engaging in her accustomary employments. of sending for the Palmers’ apothecary. against Marianne inclination. Elinor was very ready to adopt Mrs. and allowing the word ‘infection’ to pass his lips. Palmer. did not speak much in favour of her amendment. trusted. to the certainty and efficacy of sleep. who. to every inquiry replied that she was better. after persisting in rising. examined his patient. disappointed the expectation of both. like Marianne. on her baby’s account. Jennings. more and more indisposed.

desirous to share in all her think Marianne’s complaint more serious than Elinor. at her earnest entreaty. whither her husband promised. and often by her better experience in nursing. Poor Marianne. urged the necessity of her immediate removal with her infant. found the anxiety and importunity of his wife too great to be withstood. Palmer’s. Harris’s report. however. and within an hour after Mr. but for this unlucky illness. therefore. Harris’s arrival. could no longer hope that tomorrow would find her recovered. for the house of a near relation of Mr. with her little boy and his nurse. were to have taken their mother by surprise on the following forenoon. to join her in a day or two. 368 Sense and Sensibility . for on that day they were to have begun their journey home. and of endeavouring. and Mr. and Elinor found her on every occasion a most willing and active helpmate. Jennings. was fixed on. Mrs. and whither she was almost equally urgent with her mother to accompany her. though treating their apprehensions as idle. declared her resolution of not stirring from Cleveland as long as Marianne remained ill. by her own attentive care. Palmer. with a kindness of heart which made Elinor really love her. and confirming Charlotte’s fears and caution. languid and low from the nature of her malady. of material use. and feeling herself universally ill. to supply to her the place of the mother she had taken her from. who lived a few miles on the other side of Bath. Her departure. Jennings. made every ailment severe. she set off. now looked very grave on Mr. and the idea of what tomorrow would have produced. and. attended the whole way by a servant of Mrs.

Palmer. Palmer. She knew not that she had been the means of Free eBooks at Planet eBook. 369 . who seemed to feel a relief to himself. of every comfort. was persuaded at last by Colonel Brandon to perform his promise of following her. Jennings’s entreaty was warmly seconded by Mr. &c. Jennings interposed most acceptably. the kindness of Mrs. as from a dislike of appearing to be frightened away by his wife. did not appear worse. kept in ignorance of all these arrangements.The little she said was all in lamentation of this inevitable delay. especially as Mrs. with a much greater exertion. she thought. and while he was preparing to go. though Elinor tried to raise her spirits. except that there was no amendment. that she should want him to play at piquet of an evening. and. she certainly was not better. Colonel Brandon himself. Marianne was. while Miss Dashwood was above with her sister. that he. would be to deprive them both. though very unwilling to go as well from real humanity and good-nature. she urged him so strongly to remain. for Mr. as she THEN really believed herself. that it would be a very short one. and make her believe. began to talk of going likewise. could not long even affect to demur.—Here. for to send the Colonel away while his love was in so much uneasiness on her sister’s account. and therefore telling him at once that his stay at Cleveland was necessary to herself. Their party was now farther reduced. of course. who was gratifying the first wish of his own heart by a compliance. in leaving behind him a person so well able to assist or advise Miss Dashwood in any emergence. The next day produced little or no alteration in the state of the patient.

and every symptom more favourable than on the preceding visit. were but too favourable for the admission of every melancholy idea. He tried to reason himself out of fears. Elinor. It gave her no surprise that she saw nothing of Mrs. and he could not expel from his mind the persuasion that he should see Marianne no more. Jennings had determined very early in the seizure that Marianne would never get over it. Harris arrived. On the morning of the third day however. she never mentioned her name. Mrs. Mr. in making very light of the indisposition which delayed them at Cleveland. and Miss Dashwood was equally sanguine. and as it gave her likewise no concern. but the many hours of each day in which he was left entirely alone. confirmed in every pleasant hope. Harris. Palmer. and almost 370 Sense and Sensibility . was not in a state of mind to resist their influence. the same. she had pursued her own judgment rather than her friend’s. and her situation continued. who was chiefly of use in listening to Mrs. he declared his patient materially better. was all cheerfulness. Her pulse was much stronger. in about seven days from the time of their arrival. the gloomy anticipations of both were almost done away. for when Mr. and Colonel Brandon. Two days passed away from the time of Mr. who attended her every day. Jennings’s forebodings. with little variation. still talked boldly of a speedy recovery.sending the owners of Cleveland away. Palmer’s departure. which the different judgment of the apothecary seemed to render absurd. rejoicing that in her letters to her mother. but the expectation of the others was by no means so cheerful.

Jennings. and carefully administering the cordials prescribed. ‘but she will be here. I hope.’ cried the other.— Towards the evening Marianne became ill again. It is a great way. however. from Free eBooks at Planet eBook. with unremitting attention her continual change of posture. and anxious to observe the result of it herself. and Elinor remained alone with Marianne. from which she expected the most beneficial effects.fixing on the time when Marianne would be able to travel. The repose of the latter became more and more disturbed. she resolved to sit with her during the whole of it. suddenly awakened by some accidental noise in the house. sink at last into a slumber. went unusually early to bed. before it is long. when Marianne. cried out. Her sister. with satisfaction. started hastily up. still sanguine. you know. Her sleep. and uncomfortable than before. growing more heavy. was almost wishing to rouse her from so painful a slumber. and heard the frequent but inarticulate sounds of complaint which passed her lips. was willing to attribute the change to nothing more than the fatigue of having sat up to have her bed made. who watched. who was one of the principal nurses. and. 371 . lasted a considerable time. and her sister. with feverish wildness. But the day did not close so auspiciously as it began. was recreating herself in the housekeeper’s room. knowing nothing of any change in the patient. and assisting Marianne to lie down again.— ‘Is mama coming?—‘ ‘Not yet. though not so quiet as Elinor wished to see it. saw her. restless. her maid. concealing her terror.

where she knew he was generally to be found at a much later hour than the present. was a thought which immediately followed the resolution of its performance. he had no courage. Harris. Her fears. ‘I shall never see her. Her fears and her difficulties were immediately before him.—but her difficulties were instantly obviated. To consult with Colonel Brandon on the best means of effecting the latter. no confidence to attempt the removal of:— he listened to them in silent despondence. and as soon she had rung up the maid to take her place by her sister. Harris. she hastened down to the drawing-room. and an order for post-horses directly. as to determine her on sending instantly for Mr. It was no time for hesitation. still talking wildly of mama.’ cried Marianne. while attempting to soothe her. her alarm increased so rapidly. for with a readiness that seemed to speak the occasion. in the same hurried manner. She thanked him with brief. Elinor made no resistance that was not easily overcome. Dashwood. and while he went to hurry off his servant with a message to Mr. if she goes by London. he offered himself as the messenger who should fetch Mrs. and. The comfort of such a friend at that moment as Colo372 Sense and Sensibility .’ Elinor perceived with alarm that she was not quite herself.hence to Barton. though fervent gratitude. she wrote a few lines to her mother. and despatching a messenger to Barton for her mother. eagerly felt her pulse. and the service pre-arranged in his mind.’ ‘But she must not go round by London. It was lower and quicker than ever! and Marianne.

Not a moment was lost in delay of any kind. and the servant who sat up with her. and a few words spoken too low to reach her ear. Marianne’s ideas were 373 . fixed incoherently on her mother. whatever he might feel. and in the most cruel anxiety on Elinor’s. and Colonel Brandon only pressing her hand with a look of solemnity. his presence. only tortured her more. and whose friendship might soothe her!—as far as the shock of such a summons COULD be lessened to her.—how gratefully was it felt!—a companion whose judgment would guide. it gave a pang to the heart of poor Elinor. who.nel Brandon—or such a companion for her mother. by hints of what her mistress had always thought. whose attendance must relieve. his manners. The horses arrived. for she would not allow Mrs. made every necessary arrangement with the utmost despatch. and whenever she mentioned her name. and Free eBooks at Planet eBook. hurried into the carriage. at intervals. Her apprehensions once raised. meanwhile. acted with all the firmness of a collected mind. Harris appeared. before Mr. would lessen it. It was then about twelve o’clock. and calculated with exactness the time in which she might look for his return. paid by their excess for all her former security. and to watch by her the rest of the night. his assistance. It was a night of almost equal suffering to both. and she returned to her sister’s apartment to wait for the arrival of the apothecary. reproaching herself for having trifled with so many days of illness. even before they were expected. Jennings to be called. HE. Hour after hour passed away in sleepless pain and delirium on Marianne’s side.

and long unhappy. and though trying to speak comfort to Elinor. and talked of the relief which a fresh mode of treatment must procure. when the former—but not till after five o’clock—arrived. The distress of her sister too. Her heart was really grieved. he would not allow the danger to be material. He promised to call again in the course of three or four hours. so lovely as Marianne. for some other advice. Jennings hear in the morning of what had passed. in a lesser degree. His opinion. The rapid decay. however. She had been for three months her companion. or to see her rational. or if HE could not come. for though acknowledging a very unexpected and unpleasant alteration in his patient.wretched for some immediate relief. She was on the point of sending again for Mr. left her no doubt of the event. now with greater reason restored. and with many reproaches for not being called to their aid. the early death of a girl so young. With strong concern. particularly a 374 Sense and Sensibility . was still under her care. On Mrs. with a confidence which. Jennings’s compassion she had other claims. Harris. made some little amends for his delay. fancied that all relief might soon be in vain. and she was known to have been greatly injured. did Mrs. and left both the patient and her anxious attendant more composed than he had found them. must have struck a less interested person with concern. and pictured to herself her suffering mother arriving too late to see this darling child. Her former apprehensions. her conviction of her sister’s danger would not allow her to offer the comfort of hope. was communicated to Elinor. that every thing had been delayed too long.

some more fresh 375 . and his visit concluded with encouraging assurances which reached the ear.—the fever was unabated. of whose success he was as confident as the last. Elinor. but could not enter the heart of Miss Dashwood. Jennings considered that Marianne might probably be to HER what Charlotte was to herself. Jennings. who scrupled not to attribute the severity and danger of this attack to the many weeks of previous indisposition which Marianne’s disappointment had brought on. and it gave fresh misery to her reflections. but she was almost hopeless.— but he came to be disappointed in his hopes of what the last would produce. Mr. proposed to call in further advice. But he judged it unnecessary: he had still something more to try. His medicines had failed. and her spirits oppressed to the utmost by the conversation of Mrs. catching all.—and as for their mother. when Mrs.favourite. his fears in a moment. even to her friend—to fancy. She was calm. except when she thought of her mother. and in this state she continued till noon. scarcely stirring from her sister’s bed. however. she began—but with a caution— a dread of disappointment which for some time kept her silent. her thoughts wandering from one image of grief.—she waited. to hope she could perceive a slight amendment in her sister’s pulse. her sympathy in HER sufferings was very sincere. Harris was punctual in his second visit. one suffering friend to another. and more than all. Elinor felt all the reasonableness of the idea. and Marianne only more quiet—not more herself—remained in a heavy stupor. About noon. was before her. Free eBooks at Planet eBook.

with unfeigned joy. and led to any thing rather than to gaiety. her lips.—when his assurances.—and at last. Marianne was in every respect materially better. ventured to communicate her hopes. to acknowledge a temporary revival. gave her confidence. and examined it again and again. and Marianne fixed her eyes on her with a rational. and feeling all its anxious flutter. Elinor could not be cheerful. Jennings. Mrs. and admitted. Harris at four o’clock. Jennings. Others even arose to confirm it. his felicitations on a recovery in her sister even surpassing his expectation. Hope had already entered. perhaps satisfied with the partial justification of her forebodings which had been found in their late alarm. though forced. Marianne 376 Sense and Sensibility . the probability of an entire recovery. her skin. all flattered Elinor with signs of amendment.— and Elinor. though languid.watched. than all her foregoing distress. told herself likewise not to hope. and soon with unequivocal cheerfulness. Anxiety and hope now oppressed her in equal degrees. tried to keep her young friend from indulging a thought of its continuance. Half an hour passed away. But it was too late. comfort. with an agitation more difficult to bury under exterior calmness. and the favourable symptom yet blessed her. and he declared her entirely out of danger. Her joy was of a different kind. on examination. conning over every injunction of distrust. and tears of joy. and left her no moment of tranquillity till the arrival of Mr. Mrs. she bent over her sister to watch—she hardly knew for what. allowed herself to trust in his judgment. gaze. Her breath.

when Colonel Brandon might be expected back. silent and strong. no smiles. occur to remind her of what anxiety was— but when she saw. on her frequent and minute examination. no words. The possibility of a relapse would of course. and to all appearance comfortable. sleep. or at least not much later her mother would be relieved from the dreadful suspense in which she must now be travelling towards them. that every symptom of recovery continued. she joined Mrs. she silenced every doubt. Of breakfast she had been kept by her fears. She continued by the side of her sister. At ten o’clock. at its conclusion. friends. and watching almost every look and every breath. and expand it in fervent gratitude. Jennings would have persuaded her. satisfying every inquiry of her enfeebled spirits. was particularly welcome.— and the present refreshment. steady. Jennings in the drawing-room to tea. and of dinner by their sudden reverse.— but it lead to no outward demonstrations of joy. calming every fear. to take some Free eBooks at Planet eBook. supplying every succour. Mrs. leaving Marianne still sweetly asleep.restored to life. health. and to her doting mother. and saw Marianne at six o’clock sink into a quiet. with little intermission the whole afternoon. The Colonel. with such feelings of content as she brought to it. from eating much. was an idea to fill her heart with sensations of exquisite comfort. she 377 . therefore. in some moments. All within Elinor’s breast was satisfaction. too!—perhaps scarcely less an object of pity!—Oh!—how slow was the progress of time which yet kept them in ignorance! At seven o’clock. The time was now drawing on.

and so strong was the persuasion that she DID. while it told the excess of her poor mother’s alarm. and retired to her own room to write letters and sleep. Marianne slept through every blast. to be satisfied of the truth. that she moved into the adjoining dressing-closet and opened a window shutter. no capability of sleep at that moment about her. The clock struck eight. and she was not to be kept away from her sister an unnecessary instant. but Elinor. in spite of the ALMOST impossibility of their being already come. regarded it not. Mrs. and allow HER to take her place by Marianne. The knowledge of what her mother must be feeling as the carriage stopt at the door— of her doubt—her dread—perhaps her despair!—and of what SHE 378 Sense and Sensibility . all happiness within. and this. but Elinor had no sense of fatigue. She instantly saw that her ears had not deceived her. Jennings therefore attending her up stairs into the sick chamber. Never in her life had Elinor found it so difficult to be calm. Had it been ten. gave some explanation to such unexpected before her mother’s arrival. and the rain beat against the windows. The night was cold and stormy. By their uncertain light she thought she could discern it to be drawn by four horses. The flaring lamps of a carriage were immediately in view. to satisfy herself that all continued right. The wind roared round the house. for every present inconvenience. and the travellers— they had a rich reward in store. left her there again to her charge and her thoughts. Elinor would have been convinced that at that moment she heard a carriage driving up to the house. as at that moment.

The bustle in the vestibule. she hurried down stairs. assured her that they were already in the house. therefore staying only till she could leave Mrs. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and. She rushed to the drawing-room.—she entered it. Jennings’s maid with her sister.—and saw only 379 .had to tell!—with such knowledge it was impossible to be calm. as she passed along an inner lobby. All that remained to be done was to be speedy.

380 Sense and Sensibility . sir. concluding that prudence required dispatch. in a voice rather of command than supplication. After a moment’s recollection. ‘Miss Dashwood. it would not have turned me from the door. ‘that Mr. ‘I shall NOT stay. The servants. The possibility of Colonel Brandon’s arriving and finding her there. she knew not what to do. But she had promised to hear him. therefore. sir.Chapter 44 E linor. and I will be both. Palmer and all his relations were at the devil.’ ‘No.’ she replied with firmness.’ he cried with vehemence. forgot to tell you that Mr. and that her acquiescence would best promote it. Your business cannot be with ME. and only you. obeyed the first impulse of her heart in turning instantly to quit the room. and her hand was already on the lock. when its action was suspended by his hastily advancing. starting back with a look of horror at the sight of him. for half an hour—for ten minutes— I entreat you to stay.’ ‘Had they told me.’ ‘With me!’—in the utmost amazement—‘well. and her curiosity no less than her honor was engaged. I suppose. and saying. My business is with you.— be quick—and if you can—less violent. Palmer was not in the house.’ She hesitated. came across her.’ ‘Sit down.

God be praised!—But is it true? is it really true?’ Elinor would not speak. ‘Mr.— Tell me honestly’—a deeper glow overspreading his cheeks— ‘do you think me most a knave or a fool?’ Elinor looked at him with greater astonishment than ever. I advise you at present to return to Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and seemed not to hear her. ‘Your sister. and of such manners.’ said he. is she out of 381 . and with this impression she immediately rose. ‘For God’s sake tell me. He repeated the inquiry with yet greater eagerness. She began to think that be must be in liquor.’—said Elinor.—I am in a fine mood for gaiety. ‘Had I known as much half an hour ago—But since I AM here. and for half a minute not a word was said by either. seemed no otherwise intelligible. Willoughby. or is she not?’ ‘We hope she is.’—speaking with a forced vivacity as he returned to his seat—‘what does it signify?—For once.’ He was sitting in an attitude of deep meditation. perhaps—let us be cheerful together. and walked across the room. I heard it from the servant. ‘Pray be quick. with abruptness. Miss Dashwood—it will be the last time. saying. and sat down. impatiently. a moment afterwards—‘is out of danger.— ‘I have no time to spare.she walked silently towards the table.’ He rose up.—the strangeness of such a visit. sir. He took the opposite chair.

some kind of apology. requires a very particular excuse. I have not been always a rascal.’ ‘I understand you. that whatever other unpardonable folly might bring him to Cleveland. Willoughby. that you mean by it?’— ‘I mean. you OUGHT to feel. with an expressive smile. I am very drunk. and forcing yourself upon my notice. to obtain something like forgiveness from Ma—from your sister. and the only ten minutes I have spent out of my chaise since that time procured me a nuncheon at Marlborough. and a voice perfectly calm. will it be better recollected and explained to-morrow.—What is it.— Whatever your business may be with me.— A pint of porter with my cold beef at Marlborough was enough to over-set me.’ ‘Is this the real reason of your coming?’ 382 Sense and Sensibility . ‘yes. ‘Yes.’ he replied. I mean to offer some kind of explanation.’ ‘At Marlborough!’—cried Elinor.—I left London this morning at eight o’clock. more and more at a loss to understand what he would be at. to open my whole heart to you. and by convincing you. he was not brought there by intoxication. to make you hate me one degree less than you do NOW. ‘Mr. and I certainly DO—that after what has passed—your coming here in this manner.Combe—I am not at leisure to remain with you longer. and the intelligence of his eye as he spoke. convincing Elinor. after a moment’s recollection. she said. for the past. with serious energy—‘if I can.’ The steadiness of his manner. that though I have been always a blockhead.’—said he.

Careless of her happiness. ‘I do not know.—‘how YOU may have accounted for my behaviour to your sister.— ‘Then she has forgiven me before she ought to have done it.’ said he. But she shall forgive me again. I endeavoured. no other view in the acquaintance than to pass my time pleasantly while I was obliged to remain in Devonshire. after a pause of expectation on her side.— Perhaps you will hardly think the better of me. that my heart should have been so insensible! But at first I must confess. thinking only of my own amusement. was of a kind—It is astonishing. and what SHE was. without any design Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Your sister’s lovely person and interesting manners could not but please me. and thoughtfulness on his own.’ ‘Has she?’—he cried. and her behaviour to me almost from the first.— NOW will you listen to me?’ Elinor bowed her assent. with a warmth which brought all the former Willoughby to her remembrance. you may be satisfied already. and you shall hear every thing. my vanity only was elevated by it. and in spite of herself made her think him sincere.—it is worth the trial however.— for Marianne DOES—she has LONG forgiven you. When I first became intimate in your 383 . and on more reasonable grounds. by every means in my power. when I reflect on what it was. or what diabolical motive you may have imputed to me.‘Upon my soul it is. in the same eager tone.’—was his answer. giving way to feelings which I had always been too much in the habit of indulging. I had no other intention. ‘If that is all. to make myself pleasing to her. more pleasantly than I had ever done before.

Mrs. had added to my debts. trying to engage her regard. and though the death of my old cousin. for you to relate. I did not know the extent of the injury I meditated.—and with a meanness.— Do not let me be pained by hearing any thing more on the subject.’ he replied. But have I ever known it?—Well may it be doubted. was to set me free. Smith. stopped him. Such a beginning as this cannot be followed by any thing. ‘It is hardly worth while. and I had always been expensive. Mr. for. what is more. could I have sacrificed my feelings to vanity. yet that event being uncertain. always in the habit of associating with people of better income than myself.—But one thing may be said for me: even in that horrid state of selfish vanity. cruelty— which no indignant.’ Miss Dashwood. and possibly far distant. To attach myself to your sister. Miss Dashwood. had I really loved. turning her eyes on him with the most angry contempt. no contemptuous look. could I have sacrificed hers?— But I have done it. therefore.’ ‘I insist on you hearing the whole of it. ‘My fortune was never large. To avoid a comparative poverty. even of yours. because I did not THEN know what it was to love. at this point. which her affection and her society would 384 Sense and Sensibility . by saying. without a thought of returning it.of returning her affection. can ever reprobate too much—I was acting in this manner. to avarice?—or. or for me to listen any longer. selfishness. Willoughby. or even before. Every year since my coming of age. it had been for some time my intention to re-establish my circumstances by marrying a woman of fortune. I believe. was not a thing to be thought of.

and I had determined. and openly assure her of an affection which I had already taken such pains to display. by insensible degrees. from day to day. I found myself. I 385 . as soon as I could engage her alone.have deprived of all its horrors. and the happiest hours of my life were what I spent with her when I felt my intentions were strictly honourable. of scrupling to engage my faith where my honour was already bound. my resolution was taken. Even THEN. ‘believe yourself at one time attached to her?’ ‘To have resisted such attractions. The event has proved. that I was a cunning fool. however. At last. providing with great circumspection for a possible opportunity of making myself contemptible and wretched for ever. to justify the attentions I had so invariably paid her.’ said Elinor. sincerely fond of her. I allowed myself most improperly to put off. and the worse than absurdity. when fully determined on paying my addresses to her. from an unwillingness to enter into an engagement while my circumstances were so greatly embarrassed. A discovery took Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and with it all my comfort. before I could have an opportunity of speaking with her in private— a circumstance occurred—an unlucky circumstance. to ruin all my resolution. But in the interim—in the interim of the very few hours that were to pass. by raising myself to affluence. to have withstood such tenderness!—Is there a man on earth who could have done it?—Yes. and my feelings blameless. a little softened. I will not reason here—nor will I stop for YOU to expatiate on the absurdity. lost every thing that could make it a blessing. however.’ ‘You did then. the moment of doing it.

and because I was a libertine. looking at her with an heightened colour and an enquiring eye—‘your particular intimacy— you have probably heard the whole story long ago.—‘Mrs. however. But I have injured more than herself. to defend the weakness of her understanding—I do not mean. and hardening her heart anew against any compassion for him. And how you will explain away any part of your guilt in that dreadful business. recall the tenderness which. but at the same time cannot leave you to suppose that I have nothing to urge—that because she was injured she was irreproachable. SHE must be a saint.’—here he hesitated and looked down. I confess is beyond my comprehension. and I have injured one. with great self-reproach. whose affection for me—(may I say it?) was scarcely less warm than hers. I do not mean to justify myself.’ he added. had the power of creating any return. ‘I have heard it all. a connection—but I need not explain myself farther. ‘from whom you received the account. If the violence of her passions. towards that unfortunate 386 Sense and Sensibility . I wish— I heartily wish it had never been.’ ‘I have. colouring likewise.’ ‘Remember. for a very short time. Could it be an impartial one? I acknowledge that her situation and her character ought to have been respected by me.’ returned Elinor. and whose mind—Oh! how infinitely superior!’— ‘Your indifference. I imagine by some distant relation. Her affection for me deserved better treatment. however. and I often. Smith had somehow or other been informed. of an affair. whose interest it was to deprive me of her favour.’ cried Willoughby.

My affection Free eBooks at Planet eBook. and what said Mrs. That could not be—and I was formally dismissed from her favour and her house. to doubt the morality of my conduct in general. the very little portion of my time that I had bestowed on her. it ended in a total breach. always happy. sir. I believe. upon my soul. she was reduced to the extremest indigence. Smith?’ ‘She taxed me with the offence at once. I did NOT know it. unpleasant to me as the discussion of such a subject may well be—your indifference is no apology for your cruel neglect of her.’ ‘But. She was previously 387 . in my present visit. You must have known.’ ‘Well. and common sense might have told her how to find it out. In the height of her morality. In short. ‘I did not recollect that I had omitted to give her my direction. if I would marry Eliza. The night following this affair—I was to go the next morning— was spent by me in deliberating on what my future conduct should be.girl—I must say it.’ he warmly replied. any natural defect of understanding on her side. always gay. her ignorance of the world—every thing was against me. The struggle was great—but it ended too soon. good woman! she offered to forgive the past. By one measure I might have saved myself. and vain was every endeavour to soften it. The purity of her life. in the wanton cruelty so evident on yours. the formality of her notions. and my confusion may be guessed. that while you were enjoying yourself in Devonshire pursuing fresh schemes. and was moreover discontented with the very little attention. The matter itself I could not deny. Do not think yourself excused by any weakness.

however.for Marianne. would be dreadful. or get the better of those false ideas of the necessity of riches. reproachfully. for I went. and I even doubted whether I could see her again. I found her alone. But whether I should write this apology. to heighten the matter. I saw her. my thorough conviction of her attachment to me—it was all insufficient to outweigh that dread of poverty. ‘a note would have answered every purpose. some apology was therefore necessary for my breaking this engagement. I felt. was really dreadful. Willoughby?’ said Elinor. A heavy scene however awaited me. I could not bear to leave the country in a manner that might lead you. which I was naturally inclined to feel. I had left her only 388 Sense and Sensibility .— Why was it necessary to call?’ ‘It was necessary to my own pride. or deliver it in person. before I could leave Devonshire. and expensive society had increased. The sight of your dear sister. In that point. You were all gone I do not know where. was a point of long debate. as the event declared. and I persuaded myself to think that nothing else in common prudence remained for me to do. if I chose to address her. Smith and myself— and I resolved therefore on calling at the cottage. or the rest of the neighbourhood.’ ‘Why did you call. and saw her miserable. and left her miserable—and left her hoping never to see her again. however. and keep to my resolution. to suspect any part of what had really passed between Mrs. and. I undervalued my own magnanimity. I had reason to believe myself secure of my present wife.—I was engaged to dine with you on that very day. To see Marianne. in my way to Honiton. Mr.

delighted with every body! But in this.the evening before. impatiently. I was only indifferent. her deep regret. our last interview of friendship. such confidence in me!—Oh. I was miserable.—Then came your dear mother to torture me farther. and I remember how happy. My journey to town—travelling with my own 389 . ‘less than was due to the past. that all my past sufferings under it are only triumph and exultation to me now. beyond a doubt. Her sorrow. Well. as I walked from the cottage to Allenham. ‘Did you tell her that you should soon return?’ ‘I do not know what I told her. her disappointment. you cannot have an idea of the comfort it gives me to look back on my own misery. and therefore so tediously—no creature to speak to—my own Free eBooks at Planet eBook. rascally folly of my own heart. at best. Miss Dashwood. I approached her with a sense of guilt that almost took from me the power of dissembling. Thank Heaven! it DID torture me.—It won’t do. I went. I cannot think of it. Elinor first spoke. I owe such a grudge to myself for the stupid. God!—what a hard-hearted rascal I was!’ They were both silent for a few moments. and went to those to whom. so fully. left all that I loved. and in all likelihood much more than was justified by the future. how gay were my spirits.’ he replied. with all her kindness and confidence. when I told her that I was obliged to leave Devonshire so immediately—I never shall forget it—united too with such reliance. so firmly resolved within my self on doing right! A few hours were to have engaged her to me for ever. satisfied with myself.

would forbid—a dagger to my heart.) what I felt is— in the common phrase.reflections so cheerful—when I looked forward every thing so inviting!—when I looked back at Barton. was now softened again. the picture so soothing!—oh. ‘and this is all?’ ‘Ah!—no.—Every line. very painful. every word was—in the hackneyed metaphor which their dear writer. sir.—yet she felt it her duty to check such ideas in her companion as the last. for I was in town the whole time.—have you forgot what passed in town?— That infamous letter—Did she shew it you?’ ‘Yes. in a more simple one—perhaps too simple to raise any emotion— my feelings were very. by assuring me that I was still as dear 390 Sense and Sensibility . Mr. To know that Marianne was in town was—in the same language— a thunderbolt.—Remember that you are married. her opinions—I believe they are better known to me than my own. I saw every note that passed. ‘Well.’ said Elinor.—and I am sure they are dearer. Relate only what in your conscience you think necessary for me to hear. which had undergone many changes in the course of this extraordinary conversation. it was a blessed journey!’ He stopped.—Thunderbolts and daggers!—what a reproof would she have given me!—her taste. ‘This is not right.’ ‘Marianne’s note.’ ‘When the first of hers reached me (as it immediately did. who. Willoughby. grew impatient for his departure.’ Elinor’s heart. were she here. not to be expressed. though pitying him.

To retreat was impossible.’ ‘Watched us out of the house!’ ‘Even so. was to avoid you both. how often I was on the point of falling in with you.’— But this note made me know myself better. overcoming every scruple. All that I had to do. intending by that to preserve myself from her farther notice. I felt that she was infinitely dearer to me than any other woman in the world. there was Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Lodging as I did in Bond Street. she was as constant in her own feelings. I sent no answer to Marianne. common acquaintance than anything else. shrugging up my shoulders in proof of its being so. You would be surprised to hear how often I watched you. and left my name. by secretly saying now and then. as the carriage drove by. fancying myself indifferent to her. and chusing to fancy that she too must have become indifferent to me. and for some time I was even determined not to call in Berkeley Street. because time and London. ‘I shall be heartily glad to hear she is well married.—but at last. had in some measure quieted it. I say awakened. But every thing was then just settled between Miss Grey and me. talking to myself of our past attachment as a mere idle. business and dissipation. many weeks we had been separated. and silencing every reproach. and I had been growing a fine hardened 391 . trifling business. awakened all my remorse. and as full of faith in the constancy of mine as ever. I have entered many a shop to avoid your sight. judging it wiser to affect the air of a cool. that in spite of the many. I watched you all safely out of the house one her as in former days. and that I was using her infamously.

and what a sweet figure I cut!—what an evening of agony it was!— Marianne. it does not signify. a most invariably prevailing desire to keep out of your sight. I could not answer it. you were forced on me. artless. and the day after I had called at Mrs. however. could have separated us so long. Miss Dashwood. pity my situation as it was THEN. I believe. The next morning brought another short note from Marianne— still affectionate. the first day of his coming. Not aware of their being in town. as well as everybody else who was likely to prove an acquaintance in common. to trust myself near him. open. every moment of the day. God!—holding out her hand to me.hardly a day in which I did not catch a glimpse of one or other of you. beautiful as an angel on one side. I blundered on Sir John. I tried—but could not frame a sentence. With my head and heart full of your sister.—Had he NOT told me as an inducement that you and your sister were to be there. But I thought of her. and nothing but the most constant watchfulness on my side. Jennings’s. calling me Willoughby in such a tone!—Oh. as I need not tell you. I was forced to play the happy lover to another woman!—Those three or four weeks were worse than all. asking me for an explanation. Well. I should have felt it too certain a thing. with those bewitching eyes fixed in such speaking solicitude on my face!—and Sophia. a dance at his house in the evening. it is over now. If you CAN pity me. looking all that was—Well. I believe. confiding—everything that could make MY conduct most hateful.— Such 392 Sense and Sensibility . I avoided the Middletons as much as possible. at last. He asked me to a party. jealous as the devil on the other hand.

you know. with some others. Willoughby first rousing himself. but not before I had seen Marianne’s sweet face as white as death.—THAT was the last.’ A short pause of mutual thoughtfulness succeeded. too!—doting on Marianne. therefore. have you any thing to say about that?’ ‘Yes. who saw her last in this world. was brought to me there from my lodgings. Your sister wrote to me again. and made her more jealous than ever. constantly before me. it was a kind of comfort to me to imagine that I knew exactly how she would appear to those. immediately gave her a suspicion. the very next morning.— the last manner in which she appeared to me. You saw what she said. broke it thus: ‘Well. let me make haste and be gone. THAT in particular. Your sister is certainly better. I was breakfasting at the Ellisons. in the same look and 393 .’ ‘But the letter. which is delightful in a woman Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Affecting that air of playfulness. last look I ever had of evening!—I ran away from you all as soon as I could. Willoughby. Mr. as I travelled. Some vague report had reached her before of my attachment to some young lady in Devonshire. the elegance of the paper.’ ‘Your poor mother. your own letter. She was before me.—and her letter. and what had passed within her observation the preceding evening had marked who the young lady was. certainly out of danger?’ ‘We are assured of it. It was a horrid sight!—yet when I thought of her to-day as really dying. the hand-writing altogether. yes. It happened to catch Sophia’s eye before it caught mine—and its size.

but her passion—her malice—At all events it must be appeased. and in a situation like mine. the day almost fixed—But I am talking like a fool. and read its contents. Her wretchedness I could have borne. My business was to declare myself a scoundrel.’ Such were my reasonings. She was well paid for her impudence. Preparation!—day!—In honest words. The original was all her own—her own happy thoughts and gentle diction. any thing was to be done to prevent a rupture. in short—what do you think of my wife’s style of letter-writing?—delicate—tender— truly feminine—was it not?’ ‘Your wife!—The letter was in your own hand-writing. Her three notes—unluckily they were all in my pocketbook.’ ‘Yes. but I had only the credit of servilely copying such sentences as I was ashamed to put my name to. and whether I did it with a bow or a bluster was of little importance. she opened the letter directly. in what language my answer was couched?—It must have been only to one end. and parted with the last relics of Marianne. this letter will only make them think me a blackguard one. they already think me an unprincipled fellow. in a sort of desperate carelessness. And.— ‘I am ruined for ever in their opinion—‘ said I to myself—‘I am shut out for ever from their loves. as. what did it signify to my character in the opinion of Marianne and her friends. She read what made her wretched. her money was necessary to me. every thing in preparation. or I should have denied their existence. I copied my wife’s words. But what could I do!—we were engaged. And after all. and hoarded them for ever—I was forced to 394 Sense and Sensibility .

It was not forced on you. either of Mrs. She must be attached to you. You have proved your heart less wicked. and could not even kiss them. less faulty than I had believed you. you have certainly removed something—a little.’ ‘Do not talk to me of my wife. while her voice. which was now searched by Madam with the most ingratiating virulence. Willoughby or my sister. to speak of her slightingly is no atonement to Marianne—nor can I suppose it a relief to your own conscience. betrayed her compassionate emotion.’ said Elinor. Willoughby. to your 395 . married we were.’ ‘You are very wrong. To treat her with unkindness.— You have proved yourself. Have I explained away any part of my guilt?’ ‘Yes. Mr. But I hardly know—the misery that you have inflicted—I hardly know what could have made it Free eBooks at Planet eBook.—the dear lock—all. in spite of herself. or she would not have married you. very blamable. And the lock of hair—that too I had always carried about me in the same pocket-book. Your wife has a claim to your politeness.—Well.—She knew I had no regard for her when we married.put them up. and came down to Combe Magna to be happy. much less wicked.—And now do you pity me. ‘you ought not to speak in this way. every memento was torn from me. You had made your own choice. Miss Dashwood?—or have I said all this to no purpose?— Am I—be it only one degree—am I less guilty in your opinion than I was before?—My intentions were not always wrong. and afterwards returned to town to be gay. at least.’ said he with a heavy sigh.— ‘She does not deserve your compassion. on the whole.

in Drury Lane lobby.’ ‘Last night.’ ‘Will you repeat to your sister when she is recovered. stupid soul. &c. therefore. Jennings declared her danger most imminent—the Palmers are all gone off in a fright. I had seen without surprise or resentment. nor how you heard of her illness. your justification. honest. and concern for your sister.—That he had cut me ever since my marriage. could not resist the temptation of telling me what he knew ought to—though probably he did not think it WOULD—vex me horridly. I ran against Sir John Middleton. less dignified. full of indignation against me. and if you will. will draw from her a more spontaneous. and of my present feelings. You tell me that she has forgiven me already. more gentle. But you have not explained to me the particular reason of your coming now. he told me that Marianne Dashwood was dying of a putrid fever at Cleveland—a letter that morning received from Mrs.’ ‘I will tell her all that is necessary to what may comparatively be called. forgiveness. Let me be able to fancy that a better knowledge of my heart. As bluntly as he could speak it. Tell her of my misery and my penitence—tell her that my heart was never inconstant to her. more natural.worse. his good-natured. however.—I was too much shocked to be able to pass myself off as insensible 396 Sense and Sensibility . and when he saw who I was—for the first time these two months—he spoke to me. that at this moment she is dearer to me than ever. Now. what I have been telling you?—Let me be a little lightened too in her opinion as well as in yours.

for the sake of which he had. affectionate temper. with little Free eBooks at Planet eBook. What I felt on hearing that your sister was dying— and dying too. had involved him in a real attachment. governed every thought. necessity. to every advantage of person and talents. that when we parted. The world had made him extravagant and vain—Extravagance and vanity had made him cold-hearted and selfish. Vanity. and luxury. united a disposition naturally open and honest. when no longer allowable. The attachment. and at eight o’clock this morning I was in my carriage. Her thoughts were silently fixed on the irreparable injury which too early an independence and its consequent habits of idleness. had required to be sacrificed. while seeking its own guilty triumph at the expense of another. against every better interest he had outwardly torn himself. the 397 . dissipation. which extravagance. now. believing me the greatest villain upon earth. had made in the mind. hating me in her latest moments—for how could I tell what horrid projects might not have been imputed? ONE person I was sure would represent me as capable of any thing— What I felt was dreadful!—My resolution was soon made. had led him likewise to punishment. or at least its offspring. and so much of his ill-will was done away. of a man who. he almost shook me by the hand while he reminded me of an old promise about a pointer puppy. scorning.’ Elinor made no answer. the happiness.even to the undiscerning Sir John. His heart was softened in seeing mine suffer. and the connection. against feeling. from which against honour. and a feeling. Now you know all. Each faulty propensity in leading him to evil.

’ ‘Are you going back to town?’ ‘No—to Combe Magna. ‘Well. pitied. From a reverie of this kind she was recalled at the end of some minutes by Willoughby. letting it fall. left her sister to misery. I shall now go 398 Sense and Sensibility . and leaning against the mantel-piece as if forgetting he was to go. Good bye. who. His answer was not very encouraging. wished him well—was even interested in his happiness—and added some gentle counsel as to the behaviour most likely to promote it.—he pressed it with affection. If. was likely to prove a source of unhappiness to himself of a far more incurable nature.scruple. from thence to town in a day or two. it may be something to live for.’—he replied—‘once more good bye. Domestic happiness is out of the question. Were I even by any blessed chance at liberty again—‘ Elinor stopped him with a reproof. it may be the means—it may put me on my guard—at least. Elinor assured him that she did. Marianne to be sure is lost to me for ever. I am allowed to think that you and yours feel an interest in my fate and actions. I must be off.—that she forgave. started up in preparation for going.’ He held out his hand. She could not refuse to give him hers’s. I have business there. and said— ‘There is no use in staying here. however. ‘As to that. ‘I must rub through the world as well as I can. ‘And you DO think something better of me than you did?’—said he.’ said he. rousing himself from a reverie at least equally painful.

I could least bear—but I will not stay to rob myself of all your compassionate goodwill.’ ‘But she will be gained by some one 399 .—God bless you!’ And with these words.’ ‘What do you mean?’ ‘Your sister’s marriage. Good bye.away and live in dread of one event. he almost ran out of the room. And if that some one should be the very he whom. of all others.’ ‘You are very wrong. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. by shewing that where I have most injured I can least forgive. She can never be more lost to you than she is now.

long before she could feel his influence less. in spite of all his faults. and her mother’s expected arrival. for some time even after the sound of his carriage had died away. and lively manner which it was no merit to possess. But she felt that it was so. as she soon acknowledged within herself—to his wishes than to his merits. to think even of her sister. long. threw her altogeth400 Sense and Sensibility . the present. which it was not even innocent to indulge. The past. Marianne’s safety. Willoughby. Willoughby. he. a regret. but of which sadness was the general result. refreshed by so long and sweet a sleep to the extent of her hopes. with a tenderness. widely differing in themselves. for some time after he left her. by that person of uncommon attraction. the future. affectionate.Chapter 45 E linor. and by that still ardent love for Marianne. She felt that his influence over her mind was heightened by circumstances which ought not in reason to have weight. remained too much oppressed by a crowd of ideas. Elinor’s heart was full. When at last she returned to the unconscious Marianne. that open. whom only half an hour ago she had abhorred as the most worthless of men. which made her think of him as now separated for ever from her family. she found her just awaking. rather in proportion. Willoughby’s visit. excited a degree of commiseration for the sufferings produced by them.

She was supported into the drawing-room between her daughter and her friend. but SHE. rendered dearer to her than ever by absence. Dashwood had recovered herself. Elinor’s delight. waiting neither for salutation nor inquiry. had no voice to inquire after her. and in two minutes she was with her beloved child. He shared it. was in a moment as much overcome by her happiness. whose terror as they drew near the house had produced almost the conviction of Marianne’s being no more. for within half an hour after Willoughby’s leaving the house. catching it with all her usual warmth. she ran immediately into the into an agitation of spirits which kept off every indication of fatigue. she was again called down stairs by the sound of another 401 . As soon as Mrs.—Eager to save her mother from every unnecessary moment’s horrible suspense. instantly gave the joyful relief. was only checked by an Free eBooks at Planet eBook. as she saw what each felt in the meeting. embraced Elinor again and again. however. in a silence even greater than her own. shedding tears of joy. and reached the outward door just in time to receive and support her as she entered it. and danger. though still unable to speak.— and there. however. Mrs. with a look which spoke at once her gratitude. and made her only fearful of betraying herself to her sister. Short was the time. turning from her at intervals to press Colonel Brandon’s hand.— and her mother. unhappiness. to see Marianne was her first desire. in which that fear could affect her. and her conviction of his sharing with herself in the bliss of the moment. as she had been before by her fears. no voice even for Elinor. Dashwood.

Willoughby. She dreaded the performance of it. went to bed. and many hours of the most wearing anxiety seemed to make requisite. 402 Sense and Sensibility . Willoughby’s death. and Elinor. and for a moment wished Willoughby a widower. and wished any thing rather than Mrs. could be even prudent. reproved herself. for so great was her uneasiness about Marianne.’ as she now allowed herself to call him. was kept off by irritation of spirits. without waiting for any further intelligence. Dashwood by her own previous alarm. now acquitted herself for having judged him so harshly before. when the life of a child was at stake. she would not but have heard his vindication for the world. satisfied in knowing her mother was near her. The shock of Colonel Brandon’s errand at Barton had been much softened to Mrs. Then. But the rest. and conscious of being too weak for conversation. was constantly in her thoughts. which one night entirely sleepless. ‘poor Willoughby. in compliance with her mother’s entreaty. Dashwood WOULD sit up with her all night. that she had already determined to set out for Cleveland on that very day. the reward of her sister was due. and now blamed. submitted readily to the silence and quiet prescribed by every nurse around her. doubted whether after such an explanation she could ever be happy with another. Mrs.apprehension of its robbing Marianne of farther sleep. felt that to HIS sufferings and his constancy far more than to his rival’s.— but Mrs. and Marianne. remembering Colonel Brandon. dreaded what its effect on Marianne might be. Dashwood could be calm. But her promise of relating it to her sister was invariably painful.

My Elinor.’ Her daughter. He has told me so himself.and had so far settled her journey before his arrival. ‘At last we are alone. Colonel Brandon loves Marianne. that the Careys were then expected every moment to fetch Margaret away. ‘You are never like me. was all silent attention. surprised and not surprised. as her mother was unwilling to take her where there might be infection. dear Elinor. Marianne was restored to her from a danger in which. But Mrs. was led away by the exuberance of her joy to think only of what would increase it. I should have fixed on Colonel Brandon’s marrying one of you as the object most desirable. Marianne continued to mend every day. and the brilliant cheerfulness of Mrs. feeling by turns both pleased and pained. her own mistaken judgment in encouraging the unfortunate attachment to Willoughby. Dashwood. or I should wonder at your composure now. you do not yet know all my 403 . had contributed to place her. trusting to the temperate account of her own disappointment which Elinor had sent her.— and in her recovery she had yet another source of joy unthought of by Elinor. one of the happiest women in the world. Dashwood’s looks and spirits proved her to be. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. as she repeatedly declared herself. It was thus imparted to her. as she now began to feel. as soon as any opportunity of private conference between them occurred. Elinor could not hear the declaration. Had I sat down to wish for any possible good to my family. nor witness its proofs without sometimes wondering whether her mother ever recollected Edward.

I suppose—giving way to irresistible feelings. not the professions of Colonel Brandon. It came out quite unawares. as more sincere or constant—which ever we are to call it— has subsisted through all the knowledge of dear Marianne’s unhappy prepossession for that worthless young man!—and without selfishness—without encouraging a hope!—could he have seen her happy with another—Such a noble mind!— 404 Sense and Sensibility . Elinor perceived. you may well believe. characters. or feelings. but the natural embellishments of her mother’s active fancy. I saw that it equalled my own. thinking that mere friendship. and he perhaps.—not the language. as the world now goes. because satisfied that none founded on an impartial consideration of their age.’ Elinor was half inclined to ask her reason for thinking so.—but her mother must always be carried away by her imagination on any interesting subject. she passed it off with a smile. could talk of nothing but my child. made me acquainted with his earnest. ‘He opened his whole heart to me yesterday as we travelled. could be given.—he could not conceal his distress.And I believe Marianne will be the most happy with him of the two. however. ever since the first moment of seeing her. as much more warm. tender. affection for Marianne. He has loved her. I. constant. ‘His regard for her. quite undesignedly. and therefore instead of an inquiry.’ Here. infinitely surpassing anything that Willoughby ever felt or feigned. would not justify so warm a sympathy—or rather. not thinking at all. my Elinor. which fashioned every thing delightful to her as it chose.

’ ‘His character. His was an involuntary confidence. were humanity out of the case. Jennings. Yet after a time I DID say. But his coming for me as he did. is well established. and since our arrival. since our delightful security.’ answered Elinor. is very considerable.’ ‘Colonel Brandon’s character. an irrepressible effusion to a soothing friend—not an application to a parent. have Free eBooks at Planet eBook. I have repeated it to him more fully.’ said Elinor. he has been long and intimately known. with such active. such sincerity!—no one can be deceived in HIM. and even my own knowledge of him.’ ‘I know it is’—replied her mother seriously. I could not then talk of hope to him or to myself. such ready friendship. or even to be pleased by it. for at first I was quite overcome—that if she lived. ‘as an excellent man. that if Marianne can be happy with him. my greatest happiness would lie in promoting their marriage. as I trusted she 405 . I should be the last to encourage such affection. What answer did you give him?—Did you allow him to hope?’ ‘Oh! my love. ‘does not rest on ONE act of kindness. would have prompted him. is enough to prove him one of the worthiest of men. to which his affection for Marianne. But he did not ask for hope or encouragement. ‘or after such a warning. to the Middletons. To Mrs. they equally love and respect him.such openness. and so highly do I value and esteem him. Marianne might at that moment be dying. though lately acquired. I shall be as ready as yourself to think our connection the greatest blessing to us in the world. however.

’ Elinor could NOT remember it. as to make his character and principles fixed. without waiting for her assent.given him every encouragement in my power.—Marianne’s heart is not to be wasted for ever on such a man as Willoughby. His age is only so much beyond hers as to be an advantage. will do everything. and even supposing her heart again free. and their manly unstudied simplicity is much more accordant with her real disposition. however. but they are of a kind I well know to be more solidly attaching to Marianne. a very little time. Their gentleness. is exactly the very one to make your sister happy. his manners too.—He thinks Marianne’s affection too deeply rooted for any change in it under a great length of time. My partiality does not blind me.—in Willoughby’s eyes at times. you have not yet made him equally sanguine.’ ‘To judge from the Colonel’s spirits. he is quite mistaken.— There was always a something. which I did not like. Time. I tell him. he certainly is not so handsome as Willoughby—but at the same time. however. I am well convinced. And his person. are all in his favour. There. continued. there is something much more pleasing in his countenance. is too diffident of himself to believe.—if you remember.’ ‘No. that with such a difference of age and disposition he could ever attach her. ‘And his manners.—but her mother. than the liveli406 Sense and Sensibility . the Colonel’s manners are not only more pleasing to me than Willoughby’s ever were.— His own merits must soon secure it. their genuine attention to other people.— and his disposition.

and often ill-timed of the other. but her dissent was not heard. she will be within an easy distance of 407 .—indeed there certainly MUST be some small house or cottage close by. ‘even if I remain at Barton. ‘His fortune too!—for at my time of life you know. what it really is. and in all probability. Dashwood. ‘At Delaford.’ added Mrs. as she will be with Colonel Brandon.’ Poor Elinor!—here was a new scheme for getting her to Delaford!—but her spirit was stubborn. everybody cares about THAT.ness—often artificial. and therefore gave no offence. as he has proved himself the contrary.—for I hear it is a large village. Free eBooks at Planet eBook.—and though I neither know nor desire to know. to feel a pang for Willoughby.’ Here they were interrupted by the entrance of a third person. and Elinor withdrew to think it all over in private. to wish success to her friend. that would suit us quite as well as our present situation.—Her daughter could not quite agree with her. I am sure it must be a good one.’ She paused. and yet in wishing it. that had Willoughby turned out as really amiable. Marianne would yet never have been so happy with HIM. I am very sure myself.

and she soon discovered in his melancholy eye and varying complexion as he looked at her sister.Chapter 46 M arianne’s illness. and her mother’s presence in aid. or the consciousness of its being known to others. in seeing her altered looks. and with youth. and now strengthened by the hollow eye. not less watchful of what passed than her daughter. the sickly skin. and therefore watching to very different effect. saw nothing 408 Sense and Sensibility . but with a mind very differently influenced. Palmer’s dressing-room. must arise from something more than his affection for Marianne. at her own particular request. into Mrs. it proceeded so smoothly as to enable her to remove. though weakening in its kind. was such. His emotion on entering the room. the probable recurrence of many past scenes of misery to his mind. Colonel Brandon was invited to visit her. Mrs. as. for she was impatient to pour forth her thanks to him for fetching her mother. had not been long enough to make her recovery slow. within four days after the arrival of the latter. brought back by that resemblance between Marianne and Eliza already acknowledged. natural strength. and the warm acknowledgment of peculiar obligation. Dashwood. and in receiving the pale hand which she immediately held out to him. the posture of reclining weakness. When there. in Elinor’s conjecture.

Jennings. began to talk of removing to Barton. whose active good-nature made her friendly and hospitable for other people as well as herself. Mrs. the Colonel’s behaviour but what arose from the most simple and self-evident sensations. of which he seemed anxious that she should engross at least half. urged equally by her own and her daughter’s wishes. On HER measures depended those of her two friends. after taking so particular and lengthened a leave of Mrs. Dashwood and Elinor then followed. Dashwood. was carefully assisted by him into the carriage. At his and Mrs. Jennings. At the end of another day or two. one so earnestly grateful. if not equally indispensable. Dashwood and Mrs. Marianne growing visibly stronger every twelve hours. so full of respect and kind wishes as seemed due to her own heart from a secret acknowledgment of past inattention. and bidding Colonel Brandon farewell with a cordiality of a friend. in the course of a few weeks. while in the actions and words of Marianne she persuaded herself to think that something more than gratitude already dawned. engaged with pleasure to redeem it by a visit at the cottage. at the joint invitation of Mrs. to consider his own abode there as equally determinate. Mrs. and Marianne. Mrs. Jennings’s united request in return. by their united request. The day of separation and departure arrived. Dashwood was prevailed on to accept the use of his carriage on her journey 409 . and Colonel Brandon was soon brought. for the better accommodation of her sick child. and the Colonel. and the others were Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Jennings could not quit Cleveland during the Dashwoods’ stay.

She. Every thing that the most zealous affection. Jennings was summoned to her chaise to take comfort in the gossip of her maid for the loss of her two young companions. as she assisted Marianne from the carriage. till Mrs. she grew silent and thoughtful.left by themselves. the most solicitous care could do to render her comfortable. and Marianne bore her journey on both. To Elinor. and each found their reward in her bodily ease. some painful recollection. in being the result as she trusted of serious reflection. Elinor could neither wonder nor blame. which no other could equally share. oppressed by anguish of heart which she had neither courage to speak of. But here. she saw only an emotion too natural in itself to raise any thing less tender than pity. In the whole of her subsequent manner. indeed. and turning away her face from their notice. without essential fatigue. who had seen her week after week so constantly suffering. and when she saw. and entered on scenes of which every field and every tree brought some peculiar. and feel their own dullness. and Colonel Brandon immediately afterwards took his solitary way to Delaford. was the office of each watchful companion. the observation of the latter was particularly grateful. and her calmness of spirits. As they approached Barton. must eventually lead her to contentment and cheerfulness. to talk of the travellers. The Dashwoods were two days on the road. and in its unobtrusiveness entitled to praise. sat earnestly gazing through the window. nor fortitude to conceal. now saw with a joy. that she had been crying. 410 Sense and Sensibility . which. an apparent composure of mind.

as the only happiness worth a wish. but the music on which her eye first rested was an opera. of their mutual pursuits and cheerful society. After dinner she would try her piano-forte. and talking of the dear family party which would then be restored. complained of feebleness in her fingers. and I have recovered my strength. procured for her by Willoughby. containing some of their favourite duets. with a mind and body alike strengthened by rest. We will walk to the farm at the edge of the down.she traced the direction of a mind awakened to reasonable exertion. it never passed away without the atonement of a smile. and see how the children go on. and closed the instrument again.’ said she. for no sooner had they entered their common sitting-room. anticipating the pleasure of Margaret’s return. we will walk to Sir John’s new Free eBooks at Planet eBook. declaring however with firmness as she did so. The next morning produced no abatement in these happy symptoms. that she should in future practice much. She went to it. ‘When the weather is settled. and bearing on its outward leaf her own name in his hand-writing. she looked and spoke with more genuine spirit. but every sentence aimed at cheerfulness. ‘we will take long walks together every day. as if determined at once to accustom herself to the sight of every object with which the remembrance of Willoughby could be connected. On the contrary. and though a sigh sometimes escaped her.—She said little. than Marianne turned her eyes around it with a look of resolute firmness.—That would not do.—She shook her head. and after running over the keys for a 411 . put the music aside.

and am determined to enter on a course of serious study. and from that time till dinner I shall divide every moment between music and reading. and there are others of more modern production which I know I can borrow of Colonel Brandon. But there are many works well worth reading at the Park. and ruin at least for a time this fair prospect of busy tranquillity. now at work in introducing excess into a scheme of such rational employment and virtuous self-control. before she appointed it. I mean never to be later in rising than six. Marianne had been two or three days at home. Her smile however changed to a sigh when she remembered that promise to Willoughby was yet unfulfilled. and the Abbeyland. I know the summer will pass happily away. before 412 Sense and Sensibility . Willing therefore to delay the evil hour. though smiling to see the same eager fancy which had been leading her to the extreme of languid indolence and selfish repining. I shall gain in the course of a twelve-month a great deal of instruction which I now feel myself to want. By reading only six hours a-day. I know we shall be happy.’ Elinor honoured her for a plan which originated so nobly as this.plantations at Barton Cross. and we will often go the old ruins of the Priory. But the resolution was made only to be broken. and try to trace its foundations as far as we are told they once reached. and feared she had that to communicate which might again unsettle the mind of Marianne. I have formed my plan. to be resorted to for any thing beyond mere amusement. she resolved to wait till her sister’s health were more secure. Our own library is too well known to me.

Marianne calmly said. The sisters set out at a pace. and Marianne. leaning on Elinor’s arm. ‘I am thankful to find that I can look with so little pain on the spot!—shall we ever talk on that subject. was authorised to walk as long as she could without fatigue. I do not mean to talk to you of what my feelings have been for him. if I could be satisfied on one point.—‘Or will it be wrong?—I can talk of it now. the important hill 413 .—but above all. when pausing with her eyes turned towards it. ‘There. ‘I have done with that. I hope.—and they had advanced only so far beyond the house as to admit a full view of the hill. slow as the feebleness of Marianne in an exercise hitherto untried since her illness required. in the lane before the house.’— Elinor tenderly invited her to be open.—At present. not ALWAYS deceiving me.’ Her voice sunk with the word. such as might tempt the daughter’s wishes and the mother’s confidence.’ said Marianne.—there I fell. if I could be assured that he never was so VERY wicked as my fears have Free eBooks at Planet eBook. exactly there. as far as HE is concerned. But at last a soft. ‘on that projecting mound. ‘As for regret. as I ought to do. genial morning appeared. Elinor?’— hesitatingly it was said. if I could be allowed to think that he was not ALWAYS acting a part. but what they are NOW.the weather was fine enough for an invalid like herself to venture out. and there I first saw Willoughby. but presently reviving she added.’—pointing with one hand.

—Do not. ‘when I wish his secret reflections may be no more unpleasant than my own. She was debating within herself on the eligibility of beginning her story directly.’ Elinor said no more. you think you should be easy. Elinor joyfully treasured her words as she answered.’ ‘They have borne more than our conduct. or postponing it till Marianne were in stronger health.sometimes fancied him.’ ‘Yes. ‘If you could be assured of that. how gladly would I suppose him. who has been what HE has been to ME. ‘I am not wishing him too much good.— and they crept on for a few minutes in silence. very fickle.’ said Marianne at last with a sigh. He will suffer enough in them. but a most shamefully unguarded affection could expose me to’— ‘How then.’ asked her sister. of such designs.— for not only is it horrible to suspect a person.—Oh.’ ‘Our situations have borne little resemblance. My peace of mind is doubly involved in it. only fickle.’ ‘Do you compare your conduct with his?’ ‘No. very. I compare it with yours. since the story of that unfortunate girl’— She stopt. I compare it with what it ought to have been.—but what must it make me appear to myself?—What in a situation like mine. ‘would you account for his behaviour?’ ‘I would suppose him. my 414 Sense and Sensibility .

my nurse.—wonder that the very eagerness of my desire to live. Had I died. had been entirely brought on by myself by such negligence of my own health. I did not know my danger till the danger was removed. did not kill me at once. I considered the past: I saw in my own behaviour. I well knew. Every body seemed injured by me. I was perfectly able to reflect. nothing but a series of imprudence towards myself. since the beginning of our acquaintance with him last autumn. I saw that my own feelings had prepared my sufferings. who had known all the murmurings of my heart!—How should I have lived in YOUR remembrance!— My mother too! How could you have consoled her!—I cannot express my own abhorrence of myself. the unceasing kindness of Mrs. I wonder at my recovery. but with such feelings as these reflections gave me. Long before I was enough recovered to talk. To the Middletons. and that my want of fortitude under them had almost led me to the grave. and want of kindness to others. My illness has made me think— It has given me leisure and calmness for serious recollection. Had I died. to the Palmers. The kindness. my sister!—You. my friend.dearest Elinor.— in what peculiar misery should I have left you. or some failing indulged. to every common acquaintance Free eBooks at Planet 415 . I had repaid with ungrateful contempt. I saw some duty neglected.—it would have been selfdestruction. and to you all. My illness. let your kindness defend what I know your judgment must censure. as I had felt even at the time to be wrong. Jennings. to have time for atonement to my God. the Steeles. who had seen all the fretful selfishness of my latter days. Whenever I looked towards the past.

than when I had believed you at ease. and leaving you. knew your heart and its sorrows. or lessen your restraints. I had given less than their due.’ Here ceased the rapid flow of her self-reproving spirit. and a temper irritated by their very attention. You. to be miserable for my sake. with a heart hardened against their merits.—The future must be my proof. my mother.—Your example was before me. by taking any part in those offices of general complaisance or particular gratitude which you had hitherto been left to discharge alone?—No. for or I professed an unbounded affection. and 416 Sense and Sensibility .—yes. above my mother. I have laid down my plan. scarcely allowing sorrow to exist but with me. did I turn away from every exertion of duty or friendship. yet to what did it influence me?—not to any compassion that could benefit you or myself. nor torture myself.— not less when I knew you to be unhappy. but to what avail?—Was I more considerate of you and your comfort? Did I imitate your forbearance. even to them. to Fanny.—To John.—you above all. ‘You are very good. little as they deserve. regretting only THAT heart which had deserted and wronged me. impatient to soothe. They shall no longer worry others. I.even. and if I am capable of adhering to it—my feelings shall be governed and my temper improved. gave her instantly that praise and support which her frankness and her contrition so well deserved. had been wronged by me. and Elinor. But you. I had been insolent and unjust. I shall now live solely for my family. though too honest to flatter. Marianne pressed her hand and replied. and only I.

related simply and honestly the chief points on which Willoughby grounded his apology. from my home. I shall never again have the smallest incitement to move. would be idle. ‘If I could but know HIS heart. His remembrance can be overcome by no change of circumstances or opinions. it shall be checked by religion. with address. prepared her anxious listener with caution. soon found herself leading to the fact. closely Free eBooks at Planet eBook. by reason. and softened only his protestations of present regard. But it shall be regulated. but she dared not urge one. the lesser duties of life. who had now been for some time reflecting on the propriety or impropriety of speedily hazarding her narration. by constant employment. A thousand inquiries sprung up from her heart. her hand. heard this. As for Willoughby—to say that I shall soon or that I shall ever forget him. unknowingly to herself. my heart amended. you will share my affections entirely between you. as she hoped. and that I can practise the civilities. with gentleness and forbearance. She caught every syllable with panting eagerness.—She trembled.’ She paused—and added in a low voice. it will be only to shew that my spirit is humbled. and her lips became whiter than even sickness had left them. without feeling at all nearer decision than at 417 . did justice to his repentance. and perceiving that as reflection did nothing. Marianne said not a word. her eyes were fixed on the ground. must henceforth be all the world to me. She managed the recital. everything would become easy. resolution must do all.’ Elinor. and if I do mix in other society.Margaret. >From you.

418 Sense and Sensibility . should Marianne fail to do it.pressed her sister’s. and their conversation together. Marianne with a kiss of gratitude and these two words just articulate through her tears. and a resolution of reviving the subject again. Elinor. talked of nothing but Willoughby. led her towards home. ‘Tell mama. and was carefully minute in every particular of speech and look. she turned into the parlour to fulfill her parting injunction. easily conjecturing what her curiosity must be though no question was suffered to speak it. As soon as they entered the house. and till they reached the door of the cottage.’ withdrew from her sister and walked slowly up stairs. dreading her being tired. and tears covered her cheeks. and with a mind anxiously pre-arranging its result. Elinor would not attempt to disturb a solitude so reasonable as what she now sought. where minuteness could be safely indulged.

Nothing could do away the knowledge of what the latter had suffered through his means. Had Mrs. in her former esteem. as had at first been called forth in herself. nor injure the interests of Colonel Brandon. by her retailed explanation. MariFree eBooks at Planet eBook. and sobered her own opinion of Willoughby’s deserts. to declare only the simple truth. nor remove the guilt of his conduct towards Eliza. like her daughter. In the evening. She rejoiced in his being cleared from some part of his imputed guilt. therefore. Nothing could replace him. therefore.—she wished him happy.—Nothing could restore him with a faith unbroken—a character unblemished.Chapter 47 M rs. it is probable that her compassion would have been greater. when they were all three together. Reflection had given calmness to her judgment.— she wished. and been under the influence of his countenance and his manner. to Marianne. Dashwood. and lay open such facts as were really due to his character. to rouse such feelings in another. nor in her wish.—she was sorry for him. But it was neither in Elinor’s power. heard Willoughby’s story from himself—had she witnessed his distress. Dashwood did not hear unmoved the vindication of her former favourite. But the feelings of the past could not be recalled. without any embellishment of tenderness to lead the fancy 419 .

had not Elinor. and with greater calmness than before—‘I am now perfectly satisfied. would have felt all that the conscience of her husband ought to have felt. no esteem. ‘Happy with a man of libertine practices!—With one who so injured the peace of the dearest of our friends. and repeated.— and her unsteady voice. but recovering herself.’ Mrs. unquiet thoughtfulness in which she had been for some time previously sitting—her rising colour.— but that it was not without an effort. who really wished to hear her sister’s unbiased opinion. Nothing could have done it away to my feelings. as sooner or later I must have known. the restless. Marianne slowly continued— ‘It is a great relief to me—what Elinor told me this morning—I have now heard exactly what I wished to hear. engaged her silence.—I should have had no confidence. I never could have been happy with him. plainly shewed. ‘that I see every thing—as you can desire me to do.’ Marianne sighed. by an eager sign.’ said she. ‘exactly as a good 420 Sense and Sensibility . she added.’ said Elinor. I wish for no change.’ ‘You consider the matter. after knowing. her sensitive counscience. ‘I wish to assure you both.’ cried her mother.’—For some moments her voice was lost. Dashwood would have interrupted her instantly with soothing tenderness. all this. ‘I wish for no change.anne began voluntarily to speak of him again.’ ‘I know it—I know it. as she spoke. and the best of men!— No—my Marianne has not a heart to be made happy with such a man!—Her conscience.

you would have lessened your own influence on his heart. YOUR sense of honour and honesty would have led you. as well as myself. you must have been always poor. very small income. when aware of your situation. and made him regret the connection which had involved him in such difficulties?’ Marianne’s lips 421 . as long as your frugality retrenched only on your own comfort. is it not to be feared. and I dare say you perceive. had you endeavoured. from having been entirely unknown and unthought of before. not only in this. in which you would have been poorly supported by an affection. much less certain. to abridge HIS enjoyments. perhaps. I know. reason enough to be convinced that your marriage must have involved you in many certain troubles and disappointments. and his whole conduct declares that self-denial is a word hardly understood by him. His expensiveness is acknowledged even by himself. Had you married.mind and a sound understanding must consider it. must have brought on distresses which would not be the LESS grievous to you. but in many other circumstances. on a small. on his side. and she repeated the word ‘Selfish?’ in a tone that implied—‘do you really think him selfish?’ Free eBooks at Planet eBook. you might have been suffered to practice it. but beyond that— and how little could the utmost of your single management do to stop the ruin which had begun before your marriage?— Beyond THAT. His demands and your inexperience together. however reasonably. to attempt all the economy that would appear to you possible: and. that instead of prevailing on feelings so selfish to consent to it.

’ ‘I have not a doubt of it. Dashwood. which afterwards.‘The whole of his behaviour. when his own were engaged. in every particular. has been grounded on selfishness. and probably would soon have learned to rank the innumerable comforts of a clear estate and good income as of far more importance. But does it follow that had he married you. MY happiness never was his object. was. and he thinks only that he has married a woman of a less amiable temper than yourself. And why does he regret it?—Because he finds it has not answered towards himself. his ruling principle. because they are removed. even to domestic happiness. ‘and I have nothing to regret—nothing but my own folly.—and Elinor.’ ‘Rather say your mother’s imprudence. and which finally carried him from Barton. he would have been happy?—The inconveniences would have been different. His circumstances are now unembarrassed—he suffers from no evil of that kind.’ continued Elinor. he now reckons as nothing.’ said Mrs. ‘from the beginning to the end of the affair.’ ‘At present. sat422 Sense and Sensibility .’ said Marianne. He would have had a wife of whose temper he could make no complaint.’ ‘It is very true. ‘SHE must be answerable. than the mere temper of a wife.’ replied Elinor. His own enjoyment. It has not made him happy. my child. He would then have suffered under the pecuniary distresses which. or his own ease.’ Marianne would not let her proceed. made him delay the confession of it. It was selfishness which first made him sport with your affections. ‘he regrets what he has done. but he would have been always necessitous—always poor.

at least planning a vigorous prosecution of them in future. Elinor grew impatient for some tidings of 423 . and of all his present discontents. however. and she still tried to appear cheerful and easy. immediately continued. in his behaviour to Eliza Williams. saw on the two or three following days. and her mother was led by it to an enumeration of Colonel Brandon’s injuries and merits. again quietly settled at the cottage. ‘One observation may. that Marianne did not continue to gain strength as she had done. Some letters had passed between her and her brothFree eBooks at Planet eBook. but while her resolution was unsubdued. therefore. Elinor.isfied that each felt their own error. she. as if much of it were heard by her. Her daughter did not look.’ Marianne assented most feelingly to the remark. She had heard nothing of him since her leaving London. and the family were again all restored to each other. wished to avoid any survey of the past that might weaken her sister’s spirits. warm as friendship and design could unitedly dictate. her sister could safely trust to the effect of time upon her health. be fairly drawn from the whole of the story—that all Willoughby’s difficulties have arisen from the first offence against virtue. according to her expectation. That crime has been the origin of every lesser one. I think. pursuing the first subject. nothing new of his plans. Margaret returned. nothing certain even of his present abode. and if not pursuing their usual studies with quite so much vigour as when they first came to Barton.

in consequence of Marianne’s illness. whose eyes. and a moment afterwards. and can make no enquiries on so prohibited a subject. Dashwood. Ferrars is married. as he waited at table. who. though still much disordered. Marianne was rather better. had sense enough to call one of the maids. Mrs. and fell back in her chair in hysterics. Dashwood’s assistance. who. returned to Elinor. this was his voluntary communication— ‘I suppose you know. supported her into the other room. that Mr. had intuitively taken the same direction. and her mother leaving her to the care of Margaret and the maid. knew not on which child to bestow her principal attention. The servant.’ Marianne gave a violent ma’am. as she answered the servant’s inquiry. for his name was not even mentioned in any of the succeeding letters. but conclude him to be still at Oxford. to be long in ignorance of his measures. fixed her eyes upon Elinor. and when. however. had so far recovered the use of her reason and voice as to be 424 Sense and Sensibility . By that time. there had been this sentence:— ‘We know nothing of our unfortunate Edward. Their man-servant had been sent one morning to Exeter on business. and in the first of John’s. alike distressed by Marianne’s situation. was shocked to perceive by Elinor’s countenance how much she really suffered. She was not doomed.’ which was all the intelligence of Edward afforded her by the correspondence. saw her turning pale. who saw only that Miss Marianne was taken ill. he had satisfied the inquiries of his mistress as to the event of his errand. with Mrs.

So.’ ‘Was Mr. for they was going further down for a little while. I made free to wish her joy. She was always a very affable and free-spoken young lady.’ Elinor’s heart could easily account for his not putting Free eBooks at Planet eBook. when they come back.—he never was a gentleman much for talking. and his lady too. They was stopping in a chaise at the door of the New London Inn. but he did not look up. Thomas?’ ‘I see Mr. and bid me I should give her compliments and Mr. but howsever. I just see him leaning back in it. Thomas?’ ‘Yes. Miss Steele as was. Ferrars in the carriage with her?’ ‘Yes. and Elinor had the benefit of the information without the exertion of seeking it. Mrs. and inquired after you. She smiled. and how sorry they was they had not time to come on and see you. ‘Who told you that Mr. ma’am. Ferrars myself. especially Miss Marianne.just beginning an inquiry of Thomas. as I went there with a message from Sally at the Park to her brother.’ ‘But did she tell you she was married. and she knew me and called to me. who is one of the post-boys. and said how she had changed her name since she was in these parts. Ferrars was married. and so I see directly it was the youngest Miss Steele. and the young ladies. ma’am. this morning in Exeter. and very civil behaved. Dashwood immediately took all that trouble on herself. they’d make sure to come and see you. I happened to look up as I went by the chaise. Ferrars’s. their best compliments and service. as to the source of his intelligence. but they was in a great hurry to go forwards. so I took off my hat. ma’ 425 . ma’am.

and Mrs. ‘Did you see them off. Marianne had already sent to say. Elinor looked as if she wished to hear more. that they were probably going down to Mr. ma’am.’ Mrs. and Thomas and the tablecloth. I was afraid of being late. Dashwood’s and Elinor’s 426 Sense and Sensibility . ma’am. near Plymouth.’ Mrs. now alike needless. before you came away?’ ‘No.himself forward. Dashwood probably found the same explanation. Dashwood now looked at her daughter. ma’am—but not to bide long. to her mother. were soon afterwards dismissed.’ ‘And are they going farther westward?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘Do you know where they came from?’ ‘They come straight from town.’ ‘Did Mrs. Ferrars look well?’ ‘Yes. She recognised the whole of Lucy in the message. and was very confident that Edward would never come near them. ‘Was there no one else in the carriage?’ ‘No. Mrs. she said how she was very well. She observed in a low voice. that she should eat nothing more. but I could not bide any longer. and then they’d be sure and call here. Thomas’s intelligence seemed over. They will soon be back again. but Elinor knew better than to expect them. ma’am—the horses were just coming out. and to my mind she was always a very handsome young lady—and she seemed vastly contented. only they two. Dashwood could think of no other question. Pratt’s. Ferrars told me. as Miss Lucy— Mrs.

nay. and Margaret might think herself very well off. Dashwood and Elinor were left by themselves. had too much engrossed her tenderness. or than it was now proved to be. She feared that under this persuasion she had been unjust. she had never been obliged to go without her dinner before. to her Elinor. than she had been wont to believe. they remained long together in a similarity of thoughtfulness and silence. which once she had so well understood. certainly with less self-provocation. almost unkind. more immediately before her. suffering as she then had suffered for Marianne. to think the attachment.appetites were equally lost. that with so much uneasiness as both her sisters had lately experienced. and ventured not to offer consolation. and greater fortitude. the considerate attention of her daughter. to spare her from an increase of unhappiness. Dashwood feared to hazard any remark. and justly concluded that every thing had been expressly softened at the time. She now found that she had erred in relying on Elinor’s representation of herself. much slighter in reality.— that Marianne’s 427 . When the dessert and the wine were arranged. Mrs. and Mrs. inattentive. so much reason as they had often had to be careless of their meals. and led her away to forget that in Elinor she might have a daughter suffering almost as much. Free eBooks at Planet eBook. She found that she had been misled by the careful. because more acknowledged.

and now hastening down to her uncle’s. or some more eligible opportunity of establishment for the lady. and certainty itself. which she wished to be acquainted with. she had always admitted a hope. in her haste to secure him. that some resolution of his own.—that place in which so much conspired to give her an interest. on seeing her mother’s servant. and she condemned her heart for the lurking flattery. That he should be married soon. should overlook every thing but the risk of delay.— Delaford. in her self-provident care. But he was now married. She saw them in an instant in their 428 Sense and Sensibility . on hearing Lucy’s message! They would soon. and yet desired to avoid. What had Edward felt on being within four miles from Barton. some mediation of friends. would arise to assist the happiness of all. while Edward remained single. and consequently before he could be in possession of the living. surprised her a little at first. that in spite of herself. before (as she imagined) he could be in orders. She now found. she supposed. But she soon saw how likely it was that Lucy. that something would occur to prevent his marrying Lucy. be settled at Delaford. They were married. which so much heightened the pain of the intelligence. however certain the mind may be told to consider it.Chapter 48 E linor now found the difference between the expectation of an unpleasant event. married in town.

uniting at once a desire of smart appearance with the utmost frugality.—nothing pleased her. He stopt at their gate. ‘When do you write to Colonel Brandon. she turned away her head from every sketch of him. Now she could hear more. when the figure of a man on horseback drew her eyes to the window. In Edward—she knew not what she saw. Colonel Brandon must have some information to give. But—it was NOT Colonel Brandon—neither Free eBooks at Planet eBook. it was Colonel Brandon himself.parsonage-house. she found fault with every absent friend. I earnestly pressed his coming to us. and give farther particulars. no tidings. courting the favour of Colonel Brandon. and rather expect to see. saw in Lucy.’ This was gaining something. something to look forward to. last week. and brought no letter. and ashamed to be suspected of half her economical practices. my love. the active. Elinor flattered herself that some one of their connections in London would write to them to announce the event.—but day after day passed off. It was a gentleman. than to hear from him again. and she trembled in expectation of it. of Mrs. and of every wealthy friend. and should not be surprised to see him walk in today or tomorrow.— pursuing her own interest in every thought. nor what she wished to see. 429 . contriving manager. They were all thoughtless or indolent. or any day.—happy or unhappy. ma’am?’ was an inquiry which sprung from the impatience of her mind to have something going on. Though uncertain that any one were to blame. Scarcely had she so determined it. ‘I wrote to him.

—but she had no utterance. But it was then too late. Pratt’s purposely to see us. she must say it must be Edward. She would have given the world to be able to speak—and to make them understand that she hoped no coolness. ‘He comes from Mr. I WILL be calm. and whisper a few sentences to each other. He had just dismounted. when the moment of action was over. she wished that she had shaken hands with him too. even for Elinor. as he entered the room. Not a syllable passed aloud. She moved away and sat down. and. and stammered out an unintelligible reply. met with a look of forced complacency. conforming. to the wishes of that daughter.his air—nor his height. He coloured. no slight.—it WAS Edward.—she could not be mistaken. She saw her mother and Marianne change colour. Were it possible. was not too happy.’ In a moment she perceived that the others were likewise aware of the mistake. and in another he was before them. and he looked as if fearful of his reception. as she trusted. and conscious that he merited no kind one. His complexion was white with agitation. They all waited in silence for the appearance of their visitor. and was obliged to leave all to their own discretion. saw them look at herself. His footsteps were heard along the gravel path. however. by whom she then meant in the warmth of her heart to be guided in every thing. His countenance. and with a 430 Sense and Sensibility . Mrs. in a moment he was in the passage. Dashwood. She looked again. Elinor’s lips had moved with her mother’s. gave him her hand. would appear in their behaviour to him. and wished him joy. I WILL be mistress of myself.

’ said Elinor. Marianne had retreated as much as possible out of sight. Another pause. and maintained a strict silence. Elinor resolving to exert herself. who felt obliged to hope that he had left Mrs. she sat down again and talked of the weather.— ‘No. with an air of surprise.’ ‘Mrs. and Margaret. Ferrars at Longstaple?’ ‘At Longstaple!’ he replied.— ‘Perhaps you mean—my brother—you mean Mrs. In a hurried manner. even HER eyes were fixed Free eBooks at Planet eBook. It was put an end to by Mrs. seemed perplexed. a very awful pause took place.countenance meaning to be open. Robert Ferrars!’—was repeated by Marianne and her mother in an accent of the utmost amazement. he replied in the affirmative. but not the whole of the case. and therefore took a seat as far from him as she could. looked doubtingly. EDWARD Ferrars.—and though Elinor could not speak. though fearing the sound of her own voice.’ She dared not look up. now said. Dashwood. said.’ ‘I meant. ROBERT Ferrars.—Mrs. understanding some 431 . thought it incumbent on her to be dignified. after some hesitation.—but her mother and Marianne both turned their eyes on him. my mother is in town. to conceal her distress. and. When Elinor had ceased to rejoice in the dryness of the season. He coloured. ‘to inquire for Mrs. taking up some work from the table. ‘Is Mrs. Ferrars very well.

and perhaps saw— or even heard. He rose from his seat. Dashwood could penetrate. and at last. which no remarks.’ said he.’ Elinor could sit it no longer. 432 Sense and Sensibility . for immediately afterwards he fell into a reverie. no affectionate address of Mrs. in a state of such agitation as made her hardly know where she was. took up a pair of scissors that lay there. apparently from not knowing what to do. no inquiries. and are now at Dawlish. ‘Perhaps you do not know—you may not have heard that my brother is lately married to—to the youngest—to Miss Lucy Steele. and walked out towards the village—leaving the others in the greatest astonishment and perplexity on a change in his situation. and walked to the window.on him with the same impatient wonder. who sat with her head leaning over her work. She almost ran out of the room.—a perplexity which they had no means of lessening but by their own conjectures. quitted the room. ‘they were married last week. rather than at her. ‘Yes. said. in a hurried voice. which at first she thought would never cease. without saying a word.’ His words were echoed with unspeakable astonishment by all but Elinor. and as soon as the door was closed. so wonderful and so sudden. who had till then looked any where. saw her hurry away. and while spoiling both them and their sheath by cutting the latter to pieces as he spoke. burst into tears of joy. her emotion. Edward.

This only need be said. and was not only in the rapturous profession of the lover. however. His errand at Barton. how soon an opportunity of exercising it occurred. as he had already done for more than four years. How soon he had walked himself into the proper resolution. than the immediate contraction of another. and to what purpose that freedom would be employed was easily pre-determined by all. it was certain that Edward was free. was a simple one. he had secured his 433 . in fact. in the reality of reason and truth. It was only to ask Elinor to marry him. and how he was received.—that when they all sat down to table at four o’clock. about three hours after his arrival. as the circumstances of his release might appear to the whole family. contracted without his mother’s consent. His situation Free eBooks at Planet eBook. need not be particularly told. in what manner he expressed himself. so much in need of encouragement and fresh air.—and considering that he was not altogether inexperienced in such a question.—for after experiencing the blessings of ONE imprudent engagement.Chapter 49 U naccountable. but. however. it might be strange that he should feel so uncomfortable in the present case as he really did. one of the happiest of men. engaged her mother’s consent. nothing less could be expected of him in the failure of THAT.

not from doubt or suspense. I think—nay. Had my brother given me some active profession when I was removed at eighteen from the care of Mr. yet had I then had any pursuit. I am sure.indeed was more than commonly joyful. all its errors confessed. He was brought. as his friends had never witnessed in him before. or being allowed to chuse any myself. But instead of having any thing to do.— and elevated at once to that security with another. and his first boyish attachment to Lucy treated with all the philosophic dignity of twenty-four. flowing. Pratt. I returned home to be completely idle. instead of having any profession chosen for me. His heart was now open to Elinor. as soon as he had learnt to consider it with desire.’ said he. grateful cheerfulness. from a woman whom he had long ceased to love. for though I left Longstaple with what I thought. idle inclination on my side. from an entanglement which had long formed his misery. at the time. ‘It was a foolish. especially by mixing more with the world. all its weaknesses. but from misery to happiness. as in such case I must have done. and for the 434 Sense and Sensibility . He was released without any reproach to himself. which he must have thought of almost with despair. and raise his spirits. I should very soon have outgrown the fancied attachment. it would never have happened. a most unconquerable preference for his niece. He had more than the ordinary triumph of accepted love to swell his heart.—and the change was openly spoken in such a genuine. any object to engage my time and keep me at a distance from her for a few months. ‘the consequence of ignorance of the world— and want of employment.

but to fancy myself in love. which belonging to the university would have given me.—and her Free eBooks at Planet eBook. as she wished. foolish as it has since in every way been proved. the sight and society of both. Considering everything. and was always sure of a welcome. it was not at the time an unnatural or an inexcusable piece of folly. Dashwood. and accordingly I spent the greatest part of my time there from eighteen to nineteen: Lucy appeared everything that was amiable and obliging. and I had seen so little of other women. Marianne could speak HER happiness only by tears. too happy to be comfortable. and as my mother did not make my home in every respect comfortable. the satisfaction of a sleepless night. nor praise Elinor enough. therefore. foolish as our engagement was. was such—so great— as promised them all. and yet enjoy. knew not how to love Edward. where I always felt myself at home. nor how at once to give them leisure for unrestrained conversation together. and see no defects. for I was not entered at Oxford till I was nineteen. and disliked new acquaintance. that I could make no comparisons. 435 . I hope. I had therefore nothing in the world to do. no companion in my brother. Comparisons would occur—regrets would arise. it was not unnatural for me to be very often at Longstaple. how to be enough thankful for his release without wounding his delicacy. as I had no friend.first twelvemonth afterwards I had not even the nominal employment. She was pretty too—at least I thought so THEN.’ The change which a few hours had wrought in the minds and the happiness of the Dashwoods.

when she found every doubt. But when the second moment had passed.—she was oppressed. to the moment of his justifying the hopes which had so instantly followed. Between THEM no subject is finished.— for whatever other claims might be made on him. yet with lovers it is different. she was every thing by turns but tranquil. or any degree of tranquillity to her heart. every solicitude removed.— and happily disposed as is the human mind to be easily familiarized with any change for the better. to address herself and declare an affection as tender. But Elinor—how are HER feelings to be described?— From the moment of learning that Lucy was married to till it has been made at least twenty times over. though sincere as her love for her sister. it was impossible that less than a week should be given up to the enjoyment of Elinor’s company. she was overcome by her own felicity. Edward was now fixed at the cottage at least for a week. as constant as she had ever supposed it to be.—for though a very few hours spent in the hard labor of incessant talking will despatch more subjects than can really be in common between any two rational creatures. no communication is even made. saw him instantly profiting by the release. it required several hours to give sedateness to her spirits. and the future. the present. compared her situation with what so lately it had been. or suffice to say half that was to be said of the past. was of a kind to give her neither spirits nor language. that Edward was free. 436 Sense and Sensibility .—saw him honourably released from his former engagement.

She repeated it to Edward. to her imagination it was even a ridiculous one. perhaps. formed of course one of the earliest discussions of the lovers. the unceasing and reasonable wonder among them all. he was equally at a loss with herself to make out. Edward could only attempt an explanation by 437 . at first accidentally meeting. ‘might perhaps be in HIS head when the acquaintance between them first began.’ he presently added. To her own heart it was a delightful affair.’—was his immediate observation. and on whose account that brother had been thrown off by his family—it was beyond her comprehension to make out. ‘THAT was exactly like Robert. as to lead by degrees to all the rest. and by what attraction Robert could be drawn on to marry a girl. it was completely a puzzle. And Lucy perhaps at first might think only of procuring his good offices in my favour. Other designs might afterward arise.—‘And THAT. of his opinion of what his own mediation in his brother’s affairs might have done. that. as one of the most extraordinary and unaccountable circumstances she had ever heard.Lucy’s marriage.—a girl too already engaged to his brother.—and Elinor’s particular knowledge of each party made it appear to her in every view. for Free eBooks at Planet eBook. however. Elinor remembered what Robert had told her in Harley Street. her judgment.’ How long it had been carrying on between them. the vanity of the one had been so worked on by the flattery of the other. but to her reason. of whose beauty she had herself heard him speak without any admiration. if applied to in time. How they could be thrown together.

and are now on our way to Dawlish for a few weeks. nor less affectionate than usual. He put the letter into Elinor’s hands. friend. and as we could not live without one another. as our near relationship now makes proper. but thought I would first trouble you with these few lines. and it shall not be my fault if we are not always good friends. he believed. he had been for some time. had ever occurred to prepare him for what followed. ‘Being very sure I have long lost your affections. ‘Your 438 sincere well-wisher. which place your dear brother has great curiosity to see. I can safely say I owe you no Oxford. we are just returned from the altar. and shall always remain. the horror. but I scorn to accept a hand while the heart was another’s. Your brother has gained my affections entirely. and have no doubt of being as happy with him as I once used to think I might be with you. Not the smallest suspicion.—and when at last it burst on him in a letter from Lucy herself. and am sure you will be too generous to do us any ill offices. where he had remained for choice ever since his quitting London. I have thought myself at liberty to bestow my own on another. Sense and Sensibility . ‘DEAR SIR. and the joy of such a deliverance. and her letters to the very last were neither less frequent. therefore. and sister. he had had no means of hearing of her but from herself. Sincerely wish you happy in your choice. half stupified between the wonder.

’ ‘However it may have come about. for no communication with any of his family had yet been attempted by him. I suppose. to do the very deed which she disinherited the other for intending to do.’ Elinor read and returned it without any comment. The independence she settled on Robert. and on the same principle will forgive him much sooner.’ said Edward.’ In what state the affair stood at present between them. and she has actually been bribing one son with a thousand a-year. ‘I will not ask your opinion of it as a composition. Please to destroy my scrawls—but the ring with my hair you are very welcome to keep. by Robert’s marrying Lucy.—In a sister it is bad enough.—She will be more hurt by it.‘LUCY 439 . and will return your picture the first opportunity.’ ‘She will be more hurt by it.—‘For worlds would not I have had a letter of hers seen by YOU in former days. ‘I have burnt all your letters. through resentment against you. after a pause. but in a wife!—how I have blushed over the pages of her writing!—and I believe I may say that since the first half year of our foolish—business—this is the only letter I ever received from her. has put it in his power to make his own choice. He had quitted Free eBooks at Planet eBook.—‘they are certainly married. than she would have been by your marrying her. of which the substance made me any amends for the defect of the style. for Robert always was her favourite. She will hardly be less hurt. Edward knew not.’ said Elinor. And your mother has brought on herself a most appropriate punishment.

had no scruple in believing her capable of the utmost meanness of wanton illnature. upon the whole. and the politeness with which he talked of his doubts. must be referred to the imagination of husbands and wives. it is to be supposed. expect a very cruel reception. had had no leisure to form any scheme of conduct. Nothing but such a persuasion could have prevented his putting an end to an engagement. in spite of the modesty with which he rated his own deserts. however. with which that road did not hold the most intimate connection. to her want of education. which. What he might say on the subject a twelvemonth after.Oxford within four and twenty hours after Lucy’s letter arrived. to her ignorance and a want of liberality in some of her opinions— they had been equally imputed. and with only one object before him. He could do nothing till he were assured of his fate with Miss Dashwood. by him. and till her last letter reached him. long before the discovery of it laid him open to his mother’s 440 Sense and Sensibility . and Edward himself. It was his business. he had always believed her to be a well-disposed. and he said it very prettily. now thoroughly enlightened on her character. Though his eyes had been long opened. in spite of the jealousy with which he had once thought of Colonel Brandon. good-hearted girl. was perfectly clear to Elinor. the nearest road to Barton. to go off with a flourish of malice against him in her message by Thomas. That Lucy had certainly meant to deceive. even before his acquaintance with Elinor began. to say that he DID. and by his rapidity in seeking THAT fate. he did not. and thoroughly attached to himself.

it would be better for her to marry YOU than be single. that your own family might in time relent.’ Edward was. whatever it might be. of course. and stood to all appearance without a friend in the world to assist me. She could not foresee that Colonel Brandon would give me a living.’ ‘No. when I was renounced by my mother.anger. had been a continual source of disquiet and regret to him. for she has proved that it fettered neither her inclination nor her actions. and probably gained her consideration among her friends. where there seemed nothing to tempt the avarice or the vanity of any living creature.’ said 441 . immediately convinced that nothing could have been more natural than Lucy’s conduct. The connection was certainly a respectable one. I cannot comprehend on what motive she acted. or what fancied advantage it could be to her. that any thing but the most disinterested affection was her inducement? And even now. ‘I thought it my duty. to give her the option of continuing the engagement or not. And at any rate. Elinor scolded him. In such a situation as that. to be fettered to a man for whom she had not the smallest regard. if nothing more advantageous occurred. when she so earnestly. so warmly insisted on sharing my fate. harshly as ladies always scold the Free eBooks at Planet eBook. she lost nothing by continuing the engagement. ‘independent of my feelings. but she might suppose that something would occur in your favour. how could I suppose. and who had only two thousand pounds in the world. and. nor more self-evident than the motive of it.

and shook her head.’ Elinor smiled. I felt that I admired you.’ NOW he felt astonished himself that he had never yet 442 Sense and Sensibility . I suppose.’ said he. at present. After that. as he really wished not only to be better acquainted with him. he must think I have never forgiven him for offering. were no better than these:—The danger is my own. that because my FAITH was plighted to another. and till I began to make comparisons between yourself and Lucy. there could be no danger in my being with you. I did not know how far I was got. when he must have felt his own inconstancy. I WAS wrong in remaining so much in Sussex. ‘I was simple enough to think. ‘after thanks so ungraciously delivered as mine were on the occasion. could never be. as you were THEN situated.imprudence which compliments themselves. Edward heard with pleasure of Colonel Brandon’s being expected at the Cottage. ‘Your behaviour was certainly very wrong.’ said she. but I told myself it was only friendship. and the arguments with which I reconciled myself to the expediency of it. and that the consciousness of my engagement was to keep my heart as safe and sacred as my honour. our relations were all led away by it to fancy and expect WHAT. ‘because—to say nothing of my own conviction.’ He could only plead an ignorance of his own heart. but to have an opportunity of convincing him that he no longer resented his giving him the living of Delaford—‘Which. I am doing no injury to anybody but myself. and a mistaken confidence in the force of his engagement. for having spent so much time with them at Norland.

One question after this only remained undecided. and heard it with so much attention. condition of the land. Ferrars’s flattering language as only a lesser evil than his chusing Lucy Steele. and they were neither of them quite enough in love to think that three hundred and fifty pounds a-year would supply them with the comforts of life. which. But Elinor had no such dependence. that he owed all his knowledge of the house. to Elinor herself. and Elinor one.been to the place. was all that they could call their own. Dashwood’s satisfaction. But so little interest had be taken in the matter. Edward was not entirely without hopes of some favourable change in his mother towards him. with Delaford living. garden. as to be entirely mistress of the subject. Dashwood should advance anything. and to Free eBooks at Planet eBook. their intimate knowledge of each other seemed to make their happiness certain—and they only wanted something to live upon. and on THAT he rested for the residue of their income. and 443 . to complete Mrs. About four days after Edward’s arrival Colonel Brandon appeared. between them. and rate of the tithes. one difficulty only was to be overcome. and his chusing herself had been spoken of in Mrs. Edward had two thousand pounds. with the warmest approbation of their real friends. extent of the parish. for it was impossible that Mrs. for since Edward would still be unable to marry Miss Morton. she feared that Robert’s offence would serve no other purpose than to enrich Fanny. They were brought together by mutual affection. who had heard so much of it from Colonel Brandon.

would probably have been sufficient to unite them in friendship. more company with her than her house would hold. for it could not be otherwise. as they advanced in each other’s acquaintance. he had little to do but to calculate the disproportion between thirty-six and seventeen. Dashwood. Their resemblance in good principles and good sense. and such flattery.give her the dignity of having. that the gentlemen advanced in the good opinion of each other. Edward was allowed to retain the privilege of first comer. where. to make it cheerful. early enough to interrupt the lovers’ first tete-a-tete before breakfast. Among such friends. from whence he usually returned in the morning. in disposition and manner of thinking. in his evening hours at least. without any other attraction. It would be needless to say. all the kindness of her welcome. he did revive. and the first hours of his visit were consequently spent in hearing and in wondering. Ferrars. brought him to Barton in a temper of mind which needed all the improvement in Marianne’s looks. No rumour of Lucy’s marriage had yet reached him:—he knew nothing of what had passed. made that mutual regard inevi444 Sense and Sensibility . but their being in love with two sisters. however. A three weeks’ residence at Delaford. and two sisters fond of each other. for the first time since her living at Barton. Every thing was explained to him by Mrs. since eventually it promoted the interest of Elinor. and Colonel Brandon therefore walked every night to his old quarters at the Park. and all the encouragement of her mother’s language. and he found fresh reason to rejoice in what he had done for Mr.

as well as not knowing how to get to Plymouth. not even Nancy. almost broken-hearted. Dashwood’s strains were more solemn. by all accounts. in a great fright for fear of Mrs. Edward! I cannot get him out of my head. Edward.’ she continued. on purpose we suppose to make a show with. at Oxford. Mrs. And I must say that Lucy’s crossness not to take them along with them in the chaise is worse than all. who. for it was but two days before Lucy called and sat a couple of hours with me.table and immediate. and poor Nancy had not seven shillings in the world. to vent her honest indignation against the jilting girl. Jennings wrote to tell the wonderful tale. Not a soul suspected anything of the matter. poor soul! came crying to me the day after. in hopes. and pour forth her compassion towards poor Mr. Ferrars was the most unfortunate of women—poor Fanny had suffered agonies of sensibility—and he considered the exFree eBooks at Planet eBook. where she thinks of staying three or four weeks with Mrs. ‘nothing was ever carried on so sly. 445 . as I tell her.’ Mr. but you must send for him to Barton.—so I was very glad to give her five guineas to take her down to Exeter.— ‘I do think. which a few days before would have made every nerve in Elinor’s body thrill with transport. Poor Mr. and Miss Marianne must try to comfort him. who. The letters from town. had quite doted upon the worthless hussy. for Lucy it seems borrowed all her money before she went off to be married. Mrs. now arrived to be read with less emotion that mirth. which might otherwise have waited the effect of time and judgment. Ferrars. she was sure. to fall in with the Doctor again. and was now.

his wife should never be acknowledged as her daughter. was rationally treated as enormously heightening the crime. though not exactly in the manner pointed out by their brother and sister. give him a hint. addressed perhaps to Fanny. Neither of them were ever again to be mentioned to Mrs. Ferrars has never yet mentioned Edward’s name. with grateful wonder. and he called on Elinor to join with him in regretting that Lucy’s engagement with Edward had not rather been fulfilled. than that she should thus be the means of spreading misery farther in the family. under such a blow. Perhaps. Ferrars. had any suspicion of it occurred to the others. Ferrars’s heart. and even. proper measures would have been taken to prevent the marriage. Robert’s offence was unpardonable. to our great astonishment.’ This paragraph was of some importance to the prospects and conduct of Edward. 446 Sense and Sensibility . therefore. but. that his sister and I both think a letter of proper submission from him. however. because. The secrecy with which everything had been carried on between them. It determined him to attempt a reconciliation. by a line to Oxford. nor be permitted to appear in her presence. and that she wishes for nothing so much as to be on good terms with her children.istence of each. not a line has been received from him on the occasion.— He thus continued: ‘Mrs. but Lucy’s was infinitely worse. might not be taken amiss. and I shall. which does not surprise us. for we all know the tenderness of Mrs. he is kept silent by his fear of offending. if she might hereafter be induced to forgive her son. and by her shewn to her mother.

to make it easier to him. and breach of honour to ME?—I can make no submission—I am grown neither humble nor penitent by what has passed. I shall think that even John and Fanny are not entirely without merit. that Edward Free eBooks at Planet eBook.’ He agreed that he might.—I am grown very happy. perhaps a little humility may be convenient while acknowledging a second engagement. ‘And when she has forgiven 447 .—I know of no submission that IS proper for me to make. it was resolved that. ‘would they have me beg my mother’s pardon for Robert’s ingratitude to HER. ‘in bringing about a reconciliation.’ He had nothing to urge against it.’ said Elinor. as he declared a much greater willingness to make mean concessions by word of mouth than on paper. he should go to London. ‘because you have offended. but that would not interest.—and I should think you might NOW venture so far as to profess some concern for having ever formed the engagement which drew on you your mother’s anger.— They were to go immediately to Delaford.— ‘And if they really DO interest themselves. almost as imprudent in HER eyes as the first. but still resisted the idea of a letter of proper submission. the two gentlemen quitted Barton together. instead of writing to Fanny.‘A letter of proper submission!’ repeated he.’ ‘You may certainly ask to be forgiven.’ said Marianne. and therefore. and personally intreat her good offices in his favour. in her new character of candour.’ After a visit on Colonel Brandon’s side of only three or four days.

he was to proceed on his journey to town. after staying there a couple of nights. and from thence. 448 Sense and Sensibility . and assist his patron and friend in deciding on what improvements were needed to it.might have some personal knowledge of his future home.

and he was listened to with unexpected calmness. he did not feel the continuance of his existence secure. the reproach of being too amiable. she had one again. till he had revealed his present engagement.— and enforced the assertion.—told him. Ferrars at first reasonably endeavoured to dissuade him from marrying Miss Dashwood. he feared. for the publication of that circumstance. might give a sudden turn to his constitution. by observing that Miss Morton was the daughter of a nobleman with thirty thousand pounds. however. the similar annihilation of Robert had left her for a fortnight without any. that in Miss Morton he would have a woman of higher rank and larger fortune. Edward was admitted to her presence. Ferrars. For many years of her life she had had two sons. Her family had of late been exceedingly fluctuating.Chapter 50 A fter a proper resistance on the part of Mrs. but the crime and annihilation of Edward a few weeks ago. and carry him off as rapidly as before. just so violent and so steady as to preserve her from that reproach which she always seemed fearful of incurring. by every argument in her power. and now. In spite of his being allowed once more to live. With apprehensive caution therefore it was 449 . had robbed her of one. and pronounced to be again her son. Mrs. by the resuscitation of Edward. while Miss Dashwood Free eBooks at Planet eBook.

but the readiness of the house. With an income quite sufficient to their wants thus secured to them. What she would engage to do towards augmenting their income was next to be considered. not the smallest objection was made against Edward’s taking orders for the sake of two hundred and fifty at the utmost.was only the daughter of a private gentleman with no more than THREE. however. to which Colonel Brandon. they had nothing to wait for after Edward was in possession of the living. he was by no means her eldest. though perfectly admitting the truth of her representation. seemed the only person surprised at her not giving more. by Edward and Elinor. by her shuffling excuses. beyond the ten thousand pounds. to submit—and therefore. for while Robert was inevitably endowed with a thousand pounds a-year. nor was anything promised either for the present or in future. as was desired. from the experience of the past. and more than was expected. with an eager desire for the accommodation of Elinor. but when she found that. and here it plainly appeared. was making considerable improvements. and after waiting some time for their 450 Sense and Sensibility . he was by no means inclined to be guided by it. she judged it wisest. after such an ungracious delay as she owed to her own dignity. and Mrs. which had been given with Fanny. that though Edward was now her only son. It was as much. and as served to prevent every suspicion of good-will. she issued her decree of consent to the marriage of Edward and Elinor. Ferrars herself.

His property Free eBooks at Planet eBook. Jennings’s prophecies. as it is. as they were walking together one morning before the gates of Delaford House. and direct every thing as they liked on the spot. But. ‘THAT would be saying too much.completion. Ferrars came to inspect the happiness which she was almost ashamed of having authorised. were chiefly fulfilled. Elinor. Mrs. ‘I will not say that I am disappointed. one of the happiest couples in the world. broke through the first positive resolution of not marrying till every thing was ready. They had in fact nothing to wish for. for she was able to visit Edward and his wife in their Parsonage by Michaelmas.’ said 451 . after experiencing. though rather jumbled together. as she really believed. They were visited on their first settling by almost all their relations and friends. project shrubberies. as usual. and even the Dashwoods were at the expense of a journey from Sussex to do them honour. from whence they could superintend the progress of the Parsonage. a thousand disappointments and delays from the unaccountable dilatoriness of the workmen. as usual. my dear sister. and the ceremony took place in Barton church early in the autumn.— could chuse papers. but the marriage of Colonel Brandon and Marianne. and she found in Elinor and her husband. I confess. The first month after their marriage was spent with their friend at the Mansion-house. Mrs. it would give me great pleasure to call Colonel Brandon brother. and invent a sweep. and rather better pasturage for their cows. for certainly you have been one of the most fortunate young women in the world.

which had at first drawn Robert into the scrape. every thing is in such respectable and excellent condition!—and his woods!—I have not seen such timber any where in Dorsetshire. they were never insulted by her real favour and preference. The whole of Lucy’s behaviour in the affair. nobody can tell what may happen—for. and re-established him completely in her favour. THAT was due to the folly of Robert. was the principal instrument of his deliverance from it. and it was earned by them before many months had passed away. and endless flatteries. and the prosperity which crowned it. Ferrars to his choice. will do in securing every advan452 Sense and Sensibility . and so forth. may be held forth as a most encouraging instance of what an earnest. and always treated them with the make-believe of decent affection. Marianne may not seem exactly the person to attract him— yet I think it would altogether be advisable for you to have them now frequently staying with you. and see little of anybody else—and it will always be in your power to set her off to advantage.’— But though Mrs. Ferrars DID come to see them. therefore. for her respectful humility. perhaps. an unceasing attention to self-interest. for as Colonel Brandon seems a great deal at home. as soon as the smallest opening was given for their exercise.— in short. however its progress may be apparently obstructed. reconciled Mrs. his The selfish sagacity of the latter. and the cunning of his wife. assiduous attentions. his house. you may as well give her a chance—You understand me. as there is now standing in Delaford Hanger!—And though. when people are much thrown together.

procured the forgiveness of Mrs.tage of fortune. at Lucy’s instigation. What immediately followed is known. and that only. as was reasonFree eBooks at Planet eBook. which could only be removed by another half hour’s discourse with himself.— and from thence returning to town. was adopted. another conversation. and the rest followed in course.—for though Lucy soon gave him hopes that his eloquence would convince her in TIME. it was only with the view imputed to him by his brother. and as there could be nothing to overcome but the affection of both. Some doubts always lingered in her mind when they parted. and privately visited her in Bartlett’s Buildings. He merely meant to persuade her to give up the engagement. and in which she soon betrayed an interest even equal to his own. When Robert first sought her acquaintance.—a subject on which he had always more to say than on any other. indeed. with no other sacrifice than that of time and conscience. In that point. by the simple expedient of asking it. for she had many relations and old acquaintances to cut—and he drew several plans for magnificent cottages. they came gradually to talk only of Robert. he erred. that he had entirely supplanted his brother. The forgiveness. and in short. proud of tricking Edward. another visit. His attendance was by this means secured. was always wanted to produce this conviction. Instead of talking of Edward. which. and very proud of marrying privately without his mother’s consent. They passed some months in great happiness at Dawlish. however. at first. it became speedily evident to both. He was proud of his 453 . Ferrars. he naturally expected that one or two interviews would settle the matter.

might have puzzled many people to find out. justified in its effects. comprehended only Robert. and what Robert had done to succeed to it. in which their husbands of course took a part. though superior to her in fortune and birth. and while Edward was never cordially forgiven for having once intended to marry her. But perseverance in humility of conduct and messages. as either leaving his 454 Sense and Sensibility . procured her in time the haughty notice which overcame her by its graciousness. and gratitude for the unkindness she was treated with. and setting aside the jealousies and ill-will continually subsisting between Fanny and Lucy. and Elinor. nothing could exceed the harmony in which they all lived together. and Lucy. might have puzzled them still more. and always openly acknowledged. It was an arrangement. received very liberal assistance from Mrs. as well as the frequent domestic disagreements between Robert and Lucy themselves. as either Robert or Fanny. Lucy became as necessary to What Edward had done to forfeit the right of eldest son. SHE was in every thing considered. for nothing ever appeared in Robert’s style of living or of talking to give a suspicion of his regretting the extent of his income. to the highest state of affection and influence. still remained some weeks longer unpardoned. Ferrars. They settled in town. and led soon afterwards. who had owed his mother no duty and therefore could have transgressed none. to be a favourite child. however. Ferrars. was spoken of as an intruder. in selfcondemnation for Robert’s offence. by rapid degrees. were on the best terms imaginable with the Dashwoods. if not in its cause.

They each felt his 455 . It was now her darling object. without rendering the cottage at Barton entirely useless. and to counteract. by general consent. and from the regular cheerfulness of his spirits. She was born to discover the falsehood of her own too little. her most favourite Free eBooks at Planet eBook. for her mother and sisters spent much more than half their time with her. Elinor’s marriage divided her as little from her family as could well be contrived. no less free from every wish of an exchange. With such a confederacy against her—with a knowledge so intimate of his goodness—with a conviction of his fond attachment to herself. or bringing himself too much. for her wish of bringing Marianne and Colonel Brandon together was hardly less earnest. and Marianne. from an increasing attachment to his wife and his home. though rather more liberal than what John had expressed. and their own obligations. she desired nothing so much as to give up its constant enjoyment to her valued friend. Dashwood was acting on motives of policy as well as pleasure in the frequency of her visits at Delaford. which at last. by her conduct. though long after it was observable to everybody else—burst on her—what could she do? Marianne Dashwood was born to an extraordinary fate.—and if Edward might be judged from the ready discharge of his duties in every particular. was to be the reward of all. Mrs. and to see Marianne settled at the mansion-house was equally the wish of Edward and Elinor. he might be supposed no less contented with his lot. Precious as was the company of her daughter to her.

Marianne could never love by halves. she had considered too old to be married. by stat456 Sense and Sensibility . Instead of falling a sacrifice to an irresistible passion. Smith.—her regard and her society restored his mind to animation.— she found herself at nineteen. She was born to overcome an affection formed so late in life as at seventeen. and his spirits to cheerfulness. believed he deserved to be.—in Marianne he was consoled for every past affliction. entering on new duties. two years before.maxims. as it had once been to Willoughby. Colonel Brandon was now as happy. and his punishment was soon afterwards complete in the voluntary forgiveness of Mrs. voluntarily to give her hand to another!—and THAT other. as much devoted to her husband. submitting to new attachments. placed in a new home. as afterwards in her more calm and sober judgment she had determined on. and finding her only pleasures in retirement and study. Willoughby could not hear of her marriage without a pang. was equally the persuasion and delight of each observing friend.—instead of remaining even for ever with her mother. and the patroness of a village. and that Marianne found her own happiness in forming his. in time. who.—and who still sought the constitutional safeguard of a flannel waistcoat! But so it was. and her whole heart became. a man who had suffered no less than herself under the event of a former attachment. as once she had fondly flattered herself with expecting. whom. as all those who best loved him. and with no sentiment superior to strong esteem and lively friendship. a wife. the mistress of a family.

Margaret had reached an age highly suitable for dancing. without attempting a removal to his marriage with a woman of character. when Marianne was taken from them. and in sporting of every kind. he found no inconsiderable degree of domestic felicity. that he fled from society. and not very ineligible for being supposed to have a lover. and of Marianne with regret. and frequently to enjoy himself. Mrs. must not be depended on—for he did neither. as the source of her clemency. But that he was for ever inconsolable. and made her his secret standard of perfection in woman. and fortunately for Sir John and 457 . there was that constant communication which strong family affection would natFree eBooks at Planet eBook. he might at once have been happy and rich. His wife was not always out of humour. Between Barton and Delaford. and in his breed of horses and dogs. nor his home always uncomfortable. was sincere. or died of a broken heart. or contracted an habitual gloom of temper. which thus brought its own punishment. however—in spite of his incivility in surviving her loss—he always retained that decided regard which interested him in every thing that befell her. need not be doubted. That his repentance of misconduct. He lived to exert. gave him reason for believing that had he behaved with honour towards Marianne.— and many a rising beauty would be slighted by him in after-days as bearing no comparison with Mrs. For Marianne. Brandon. Jennings.—nor that he long thought of Colonel Brandon with envy. Dashwood was prudent enough to remain at the cottage.

or producing coolness between their husbands. THE END 458 Sense and Sensibility .urally dictate. let it not be ranked as the least considerable. that though sisters. they could live without disagreement between themselves. and living almost within sight of each other.—and among the merits and the happiness of Elinor and Marianne.

Free eBooks at Planet 459 .

Sign up to vote on this title
UsefulNot useful